Alien Romance Collection

Caged by the Barbarian

Description

I am the prize in a cruel game. And these barbarians are killing each other to win me

What is Bond, warlord of the T’Shav, supposed to do when the woman to play the Goddess in the Fifth Cycle Festival turns out to be his mate? Throw himself into the arena of course, cutting down his competitors with savage joy. This woman belongs to him.

Lieutenant Sara O’Neill has one big secret: she’s human. After hiding her humanity her entire life, she is caged as the prize in a deadly, bloody game. She’ll be owned by the winner, his to do with whatever he pleases. Usually, that means being killed and eaten.

There’s no way that she’ll want this brute with his violent tendencies. Until she does.

But Bond has a mission to complete and he won’t be distracted. Yeah, right. That’s not happening when he’s stuck on a small spaceship with a curvy, delicious human.

Turns out someone’s out to claim her and his unborn young. Doesn’t the enemy know what happens when they get on Bond’s nerve?

Forced together, Bond and Sara have to fight the odds, focus on the mission and keep their hands off each other. Let’s see if they succeed... at that last part at least.

Chapter One: Sara

The controls shook in Lieutenant Sara O'Neill’s hands as she fought to keep the ship on course. The sudden pressure shift of entering the atmosphere caused it to buck from side to side. If she didn't keep its nose down, streamlined, she'd end up among the ash orbiting the planet. Her teeth clenched as the bright greens and blues of the planet's surface rushed towards her in the view screen.

"Ozone layer cleared," her computer coolly informed her.

Sara yanked on the controls, flipping the engines from forward to reverse thrust. It was a maneuver guaranteed to shut them off immediately in atmospheric conditions. The ship jerked and the hum of her engines cut out. Good. The engines were too powerful to be this close to the planet's surface; they'd propel her deep under the planet's exterior.

The smaller thrusters were already on. Sara reached out to either side, manipulating levers to slow her descent. She operated this stupid ship comfortably with two people, but in most situations required more. The ship she had wanted to buy would have been much easier to handle on her own.

Damn payroll cuts, Sara thought furiously as the control panel lit up, warning her of the imminent collision.

A string of curses flew out of Sara's mouth as she lowered the landing gear. If this didn't work, she'd end up a smear on the planet's surface – an example of what not to do when the Corps trained next year's students.

"Impact in ten seconds," the computer said. "Ten."

Sara threw the thrusters on full blast, flinching when the whole ship shuddered. Screeching metal tore at her ears.

"Nine."

The lights flickered.

"Eight."

"Come on," Sara hissed. She was still going way too fast.

"Seven."

She abandoned the flight controls and rushed to cargo and disposal.

"Six."

Sara's hands flew over a panel, opening up the garbage and waste ports.

"Five."

"Activate emergency waste expulsion," she shouted.

The propulsion of waste from the ports jerked the ship upright, throwing Sara to the ground. The control panels sparked and several rivets popped overhead. She curled into the fetal position as loose items were thrown all about. A solid thud had her rolling across the floor, trying to brace herself against the walls.

"Landing complete," the computer said.

Sara waited a moment to let the chairs stop rolling before she stood. Another curse escaped her as she took in the damage. Black scorch marks pocked the controls, and more than one lever looked like it had melted into place. So, the controls were fried and, no doubt, the thrusters were shot after that. At least she was in one piece. She put a hand to her chest, her heart pounding, and let out a shaky laugh.

"Shall I give you a damage assessment?" the computer asked.

"Nah, not right now. What's around here? I want to make sure I haven't dropped into Munchkin land and squashed their mayor. Or the Wicked Witch of the West. I'm in no mood for quests..."

There was a brief pause. "There appears to be a temporary encampment with vessels faster than the speed of light nearby. Would you like a map?"

Sara shook her head. "They'll find me. I'd like to stay safe inside here until I know whether they're friendly or not."

The computer didn't respond to that. Not that that was surprising. These older models were programmed to be functional, not friendly. The new Soundbolts had a computer that would congratulate you on your singing skills, but this rust bucket interacted at the bare minimum. It made for a very arduous journey between the stars.

It was all she could afford on her salary, though, and there was no way in Satan's menstrual cramps that she was staying on the Corps base she was assigned to. The space station orbited a backwater moon and she needed some excitement. That was why she had taken off to the aptly-named Planet Adventure, which was basically Disneyland, only a gazillion times bigger. Sara had blown all her savings on the two-week stay. She had thought it was worth it until her engine cut out over this planet.

"Hey, where are we, anyway?"

"Rozaist, Hockorn system."

Rozaist? Sara shook her head. This was a planet where the religious crazies went. Not that she had anything against believers, but mass hordes of rioters demanding opposite-species relationships be made illegal set her teeth on edge. Rozaist wasn't part of the United Species, though, and as such was fair game to anybody who wanted a piece of it. The Corps was occasionally called to settle squabbles here, but they didn't technically have any jurisdiction. More often than not, it was one warlord or another who offered the planet 'protection' and implemented their own sort of justice. Hopefully, her position in the Corps would give her some protection against the locals.

That thought flew out the window when the lights went out. The displays shut down and Sara found herself in utter silence. Even the usual hum of air circulation had stopped. She sat, bewildered, for a moment, but the answer came to her quickly.

Pirates.

With a curse, she drew her issued blaster gun and turned on the built-in light that she insisted on adding, despite her colleagues' scoffs. It was an old habit, leftover from her days back on Earth, before she ended up out here.

Don't think about that, Sara told herself harshly. Earth is gone.

She found herself a defensible position and hunkered down, adjusting her bionic eyes to register heat signatures. Five of them lurked just outside the ship. There was a wheezing noise, the sound of air being released. Too late Sara realized that the air vents were active again, pumping in a gas of some sort. Her head swam, bright lights flashing across her vision, and she slumped to the floor.

Don't let them find out I'm human.

***

Light stabbed into her eyes when she woke, but the bionics adjusted so quickly that Sara only had a brief moment of discomfort. The first thing she noticed was that she was still wearing her uniform. Good. Then she hadn't been taken by slavers to be auctioned off at the market. If she had been, they would have either stripped her bare or put her in provocative clothing.

Her curvy, muscular build and thick waist were considered beautiful for women out here, despite the ideal for men being stick-thin. If she wanted to, she could have been a model or actress – any number of things. But she was a military girl. It was all she knew in her life before coming to the stars and all she wanted now.

The lieutenant glanced around, taking in her surroundings. She was in a cage with bars made of flickering blue energy, separating her from an office of sorts. Shelves filled with trinkets that ranged from glowing stones to taxidermy animals ringed the space. The walls were covered in a chevron pattern.

There was a huge purple desk to one side of the room, behind which sat an alien. His skin was the sickly color of foam at the bottom of a polluted waterfall. When she stirred, he looked up. His extra-wide mouth smiled, all three of his eyes crinkling at the sides. A Trioeil. Yuck. These slimy creatures considered themselves sentient beings and every other species in the galaxy as their rightful slaves.

"Ah, good," the Trioeil said, the translation chip embedded behind Sara's ear twinging as it adjusted to his language. "Our Goddess is awake."

Sara drew herself up as best as she could in the minimal space and glared at the Trioeil. "I am Lieutenant Sara O'Neill of the United Species Corps. What you are doing—"

"The Corps has no jurisdiction here, m'lady," the alien said, waddling around his desk on flat feet. He was oddly bulky for a Trioeil. Usually, they resembled bobble-heads: oversized heads on a broomstick bottle. This one, though, looked like he could hold his own in an arm-wrestling match. "But forgive me, m'lady, as I'm sure we are most fortunate to meet you. I can see by your beautiful blue skin and golden eyes that you are Aphrosian. A beautiful specimen to be the Goddess for the Fifth Cycle Festival."

Sara's stomach dropped. Since she had woken up in a ship hundreds of thousands of years after her abduction from Earth, she had learned that the galaxy was a brutal place. Technological development did not guarantee social development.

"The Goddess," she whispered, feeling like she was about to be sick.

The Fifth Cycle Festival was an ancient tradition among several cultures. In it, a woman was chosen to play the Goddess, bound to fleshy form, and men would hold a competition, killing each other until only one remained. He became the God and the Goddess was his to do with what he wanted. The Festival had been banned by the United Species years ago, as it was common practice for the 'Goddess' to be killed and eaten by the 'God'.

Bile rose up the back of her throat, but Sara refused to panic. She was a trained soldier. She knew how to defend herself from one man if it came to that. Besides, she had more immediate concerns.

If the Trioeil ran any deep scans on her, he would learn very quickly that she wasn't Aphrosian at all. The full-skin, deep blue tattoo she had and the golden shade of her bionic eyes was enough to fool most people, but the truth was in her DNA. She was human, a rare and pricy commodity.

All the species that Sara knew about were the distant descendants of humans. For the past forty-five standard years–or thirty years, according to Earth time–humans had been popping up all over the place in light-speed ships, preserved by stasis pods and the temporal distortion that happened when a ship travelled at light speed. Most of these humans were now in private collections or being dissected by research companies. Few found a peaceful welcome.

"We have a good crop of men wishing to be the God this year," the Trioeil told her gleefully. "It will be good sport to watch."

"I'm not of that faith," Sara said, trying to keep her voice calm. "But I am a member of the Corps. If you don't let me go, you’ll have to deal with the whole force of the United Species."

The Trioeil made a motion with his hands equivalent to a shrug. "I'll be gone before they get here. I'm just here to collect the donations for the Church and officiate the Festival. Now, do try to smile. The Goddess should be happy."

There had to be a way out of this. Sara sucked in a deep breath, trying to quell the panic beating at her chest. It would be useless to try to break out of the cage. It would only hurt her so much that she couldn't fight even if she did manage to free herself.

Fight.

Sara rubbed her arms, thinking over everything she knew about the Fifth Cycle. The man who won was supposedly favored by the Goddess, and that's why he won. But if the female chosen to be the Goddess didn't approve of the man, then she could challenge him herself.

So that was it. Sara let out her breath. It was a desperate, last-ditch plan, but it was at least a plan. She needed to find a way out of here before the Festival started. But if worst came to worst, she would challenge the winner to a duel. No doubt he would be a huge, muscle-bound brute that she wouldn't stand a chance against. But if he were exhausted from fighting…

It was worth the chance, wasn't it?

"Is there anything I can get for you, m'lady?" the Trioeil asked. "The Festivals are about to start."

"Already?" Sara's heart dropped.

"Yes. We are most fortunate, indeed… Until you fell from the sky there was no woman fit to be the Goddess." His wide smile widened further. "It must be divine intervention."

Sara closed her eyes. Great. Just great. Well, fighting it would be.

Chapter Two: Tom

One of the benefits of being a T'shav was that everybody assumed that you were waiting for the tiniest excuse to disembowel them. Thus, they tended to bend over backward trying to please you.

Tom enjoyed the way that the other customers at the power station simply melted out of his way as he strode towards the pay counter. It was a good thing, too, because he had no patience for long waits today. He was two days behind on his mission due to a micro asteroid splitting through his shields. Damn thing had torn a hole through his reserve power tank.

"Two helixes of power for Bond," he ordered, using the fake name he always employed when he was out on secret missions.

The Dibat standing at the power bar, yellow-skinned with warts all over his ugly face, nodded and tapped a few commands into the holographic bar. These days most civilized locations also had food, drink, and entertainment available when repowering a ship, but this little place had a few holographic ads to look at and nothing else. But, then, what else could be expected from the backend of the galaxy like Rozait?

"It'll just be five beats of the drum," the Dibat squeaked.

Tom sent the alien an annoyed glance. "And what is that in standard time?"

"Three hours."

Tom grunted. Slower than what he was used to. The hadron particles were probably not as pure, either, but what could he do about it? Beating the Dibat wasn't going to do any good except, perhaps, give him some brief sense of satisfaction. He stepped aside, letting the other customers approach the bar. Idly, he glanced over the ads as he headed outside.

The image of a blue-skinned woman that suddenly flashed over the wall made him freeze. On first glance, she appeared to be Aphrosian, but she was far too curvy to be of that species. He admired her build for a moment. She wore a USC uniform, but even the layers of bulk couldn't hide the fact she was all curves and muscle. Her shoulders were almost as broad as his own.

When Tom made his way to her face, his heart skipped a beat. It would have been embarrassing, except that everything besides that face had melted away. Her eyes were determined and angry, her full, kissable mouth set, her chin raised defiantly. He wanted to throw her onto a table, tear off her clothes, and explore her body until he found the spots that made her arch her back to him. He wanted to seat himself inside her, to find where he belonged–where he had always belonged, where he would forever belong. With her. His Starmate. He always knew he would find her, and now he had.

Tom's heart pounded shallowly as he managed to look at what the advertisement said about this beautiful, proud woman that housed the other half of his soul. A growl rose up in his chest as he read that she would be the Goddess for the Fifth Cycle Festival. The Goddess, to be fought over, and then used for whatever purpose the winner had planned for her.

Never.

Turning on his heel, Tom pushed his way through the customers, too impatient to wait for them to step out of his way this time. He slammed his hands down on the bar, making the Dibat jump, and glowered down at the little alien. His blood pumped, and he knew the red of his skin would look even redder. Good. The T'shav were often associated with demonic figures in other cultures, and that was certainly something he would use to his advantage here.

"How do I get in on the Festival Fight?"

The Dibat's jaw dropped. Tom didn't care what was going through the tiny creature's mind. When no answers were forthcoming, he leaned forward, growling as he narrowed his eyes. Still nothing, so he grasped the handle of the broadsword strapped to his back.

"You'll have to register! In the square. The Festival is about to start—"

Tom ignored the rest of the Dibat's squeals. He dashed from the power station, his heart pounding with both fear and excitement. He had found her. At long last, he had found his Starmate. He had been looking for her ever since he was a young boy. His parents had told him how souls were born in the stars but sometimes were separated into two parts when born into mortal bodies.

Now all he had to do was kill a bunch of men to get her. And if he lost? The thought made him smirk. I'm the son of a T'shav warlord who trained me to be a warrior. The only question is whether I sprain myself laughing as I cleave their heads from their shoulders.

He reached the square quickly. Dozens of men, from lean-figured Loeas to hulking, green-skin Faners, were streaming into an area that had been marked off by small silver disks. So it was to be a caged fight. Good. It would make disposing of his competition easier. He quickly paid the two helix quarks that were required to participate and strode in, the last of the competitors.

The men who caught sight of him inched away and Tom had to resist the urge to pity them. The battle was already half over, and they would be dead soon.

The loud, reverberating noise of a gong brought all their attention to a stout Trioeil standing on a platform overlooking the makeshift arena. Tom's breath caught in his throat. She was standing beside the Trioeil, golden chains around her wrists and ankles. The picture had done her no justice. They had edited out the subtle scar that marred her lower lip, making it dimple in half, as well as the scar above her left eye and the one showing just above her collarbone. She was all the more beautiful for these marks, showing that she had faced and survived at least one violent encounter.

A warrior, like him.

The Trioeil beside her raised its arms. "For the Goddess!"

"The Goddess!" the gathered men replied.

The blue-skinned woman's face twisted and she spat at the square. "If you're so concerned about the Goddess, who apparently I am, you'll all go home and rethink your life choices!" she shouted.

Tom laughed aloud, the only one to do so. Yes, she was his Starmate indeed!

"Fight for your Goddess and be brave," the Trioeil shouted. "Now! Fight! Fight!"

Tom rolled his eyes and stepped back as an energy cage sprang to life around them. At once, all the other men lunged, using knives and bare fists to tear at each other. There were even a few that had brought in swords. The quarters were too tight to wield them properly, though, so Tom left his sheathed. Instead, he drew the daggers bound to his thighs and watched.

Three of his competitors tried to rush him at once. With one easy motion, he sliced through their throats and threw the leftmost man into his brawling companions. Tom stepped over them, leaving them gasping on the ground as blood poured from their throats. He cut down two more that had been coming to join them and a sixth that turned and tried to run.

"Coward."

He prowled around the edges of the cage, picking off the weak ones so they couldn't come back and stab him in the back when he was dealing with the more powerful opponents. A man on the other side of the cage caught his eye. His skin was devil-red, footsteps agile, eyes keen and darting. Another T'shav. This one was older, more powerfully built.

The older T'shav nodded briefly as acknowledgment before turning his attention back to the other fighting males. Tom withdrew from the battle, now only taking care of individuals that came at him first. He would need his strength against that big brute.

Bodies littered the ground, the dirt becoming a stinking pit of red mud. It splattered on the trousers that Tom wore. He wrinkled his nose, wishing he had chosen to wear more traditional garb. But he hadn't known he was going to end up soaked in blood, had he? Two Faners came at him. He ducked a wild swing, stabbing into one of their kidneys while kicking out the knees of the others and jabbing his free dagger through the spine. Both dropped and Tom moved onto the next opponent.

Soon, it was only the two T'shav left. They faced each other, neither of them moving. Tom drew his broadsword, planting his feet firmly on a rare patch of solid ground. His chest heaved and his heart hammered, adrenaline flooding his system in higher concentrations.

"Surrender, boy," the older T'shav said, his stance relaxed, though he was panting from the effort of his previous battles. "I have been watching you fight. It would be a shame to destroy your talent when you are so young."

"Then you surrender," Tom replied swiftly. "The woman that these men chose as their Goddess is my Starmate, and I would put an entire planet in its grave before I surrendered her."

The old T'shav backed up a step. He glanced up at the woman on the platform. Tom spared a glance that way as well. The Trioeil was rubbing his hands eagerly, but his mate was still standing, looking disgusted. Did she feel the same draw to him that he felt for her? Her fists shook. When their eyes met, he saw nothing but anger. Well, given the situation, that was understandable.

Tom turned his attention back to his opponent, who smiled wryly. "I was unfortunate enough to meet my Starmate the day she died. I really shouldn't… The Ruizers Corporation hired me to claim her. They'll continue to be after her, boy. Stay vigilant."

Ruziers. It was the corporation that had hired him to track down the ship he was after. Tom swallowed but nodded his thanks at the older T'shav. The man returned the nod and tossed down his weapons. "The spirits have spoken to me," he shouted. "This boy is the God, and it is my duty to serve him."

The crowd gasped, but the older T'shav ignored them. He turned his back on Tom and strode away. The energy cage died, leaving the younger T’shay alone. He turned to his Starmate and smiled, climbing over the piles of bodies to take her hand and lead her away from this place.

To his surprise, she turned to the Trioeil. She punched the alien in the head hard, then grabbed the primitive keys off his belt. She unlocked herself and jumped from the wooden platform. Slipping in the bloody mud, she snatched up a sword and faced him, pointing the weapon at his chest.

"He might be the God," she shouted. "But, as the Goddess, I reject him. I will fight for myself!"

Loud chatter filled his surroundings, but Tom ignored it all. He stared at his Starmate, gripping the weapon as she stared him down, and he thought his heart might burst.

She was perfect.

Chapter Three: Sara

Was he giving her heart eyes?

Sara didn't let her grip on her sword loosen, but she couldn't help but reconsider the wisdom of her actions as she studied her opponent. His smile was clearly one of admiration, and looking at him had her pulse doing crazy things. He had a strong body, with perfect sculpted abs women would be drooling over back on Earth, but for some reason were considered unattractive out here. Everything about T'shav was considered unattractive; the rippling muscles, the devil-red skin, the strong chin and high cheekbones.

She hadn't been able to take her eyes off him during the battle. He was ruthless, cutting down his enemies without mercy. An utter barbarian. And yet she found herself rooting for him. Maybe it was just the situation and adrenaline, but the fact that she was drawn to him was undeniable. If they had met in a bar or something she would have already taken him back to her room. They wouldn't have made it to the bed before she was ripping off his clothes.

As they faced off, circling each other, she wondered if it might be better to throw down the sword and just go with him. Alien women were insane. The man she was staring at was possibly the hottest guy she had ever seen. If he wasn't a barbarian, thinking he could fight a bunch of dudes and win her while she had no say in the matter, she'd bend over backward trying to please him. Literally.

The image came to her of them in bed, or maybe against the wall, or on a table… Hell, anywhere! Heat flooded through her, staining her blue cheeks purple and doing very strange things to her insides. She shook her head, trying to shake the completely inappropriate thoughts from her mind.

"Having second thoughts, Goddess?"

"No. I have no desire to be eaten alive."

A gleam came to the T'shav's eye. "Have you ever been eaten alive before?"

The double entendre left her mouth gaping for a moment. The T'shav winked at her. Sara threw herself forward, swinging her sword at the T'shav's head. He blocked the strike easily. She disengaged, trying to come at him from another angle. This time he fell back a step but still blocked her. The human grit her teeth and gave it everything she had. The vibration of the swords clashing against each other carried up her arms, making her teeth rattle. The sword was heavy, but she kept swinging it, driving the T'shav back until her arms felt like jelly.

"You are tenacious," he laughed. He widened his stance and brought his sword down on her blade. It was wrenched from her hand and she was driven to one knee. And just like that he picked her up and slung her over his shoulder like she was a sack of wheat pilfered from some poor village.

"Let me go!" she snarled, kicking, but the T'shav ignored her. His arm was wrapped firmly around her waist. No matter how she writhed and twisted, she couldn't get him to loosen his grip. Even beating on his back did nothing.

What disturbed her most wasn't that this alien stranger she didn't know had just picked her up and was carrying her away like she belonged to him now. Even all the aliens watching and laughing at her weren't so bad. It was the fact that being this close to him sent even more heat swirling in her lower body.

This was insane! She had just watched a very gruesome, bloody fight. More than once she thought she was going to throw up as the alien men killed each other. And yet she was keenly aware of each finger on her waist, his thumb against a little strip of skin that was exposed as her shirt was riding up. She was a Lieutenant of the United Species Corps, not some silly girl who went around wanting to bed every T'shav that she saw. Sara swore loudly and fluently.

Before long, they were in his ship, surrounded by earthy-toned decor. It was fairly large and had several rooms, but she didn't care about that right now. It was clear to her now what he wanted from her, and she wasn't having any of it. Not, now, not ever.

Male T'shav went through a hormone cycle called musth that made them raging, unpredictable, violent sex machines. And they exuded a cocktail of pheromones that made them nigh irresistible to females of almost any species. At least I know why I'm reacting to him like this.

Sara pulled herself away as the T'shav set her down. She swung a fist at him, but he easily caught it. "If you think that I'm going to be happy to be your sex doll so you can keep your musth under control, think again!"

"My musth?"

"Yes, your musth! It's obvious you're in it, and if you think that just because your pheromones are making me horny makes anything you do to me consensual, think again!"

The beast actually smiled. With the black hair, black eyes, and goatee around his mouth, he looked like the devil incarnate. Odd… She didn't actually know that T'shav could grow facial hair. And that mouth looked just so damn kissable… It's only his musth.

"So you're feeling attracted to me, are you?" He tugged on her hand, pulling her closer.

Sara's heart spiked. She gulped, blood rushing to her face as the T'shav spun her around and pinned her to the wall. His body against hers felt so, so good that for a second she forgot that she wasn't attracted to him by her own accord, and there was a reason why she should try to fight him off. The T'shav leaned in until his lips were almost against hers. Sara held her breath.

He moved away. The lieutenant stayed where she was, heart pounding. "My name is Bond," he said.

"As in 007?" she muttered, unable to stop herself. He had the physique to play the British spy. Muscular. Strong features. Tall.

"Who are you?"

"Lieutenant Sara O'Neill." She cleared her throat and straightened. "I am an officer of the USC and if you don't release me right now, you will—"

"Are you on a mission, Lieutenant?"

Sara blinked, surprised by the question. "I'm due to report back after vacation."

"Nothing important then. They won't miss you for a while." Bond's grin widened. Sara mentally kicked herself. She should have said she was on an urgent secret mission or something. The T'shav nodded. "I think I'll keep you with me for the time being."

Was he serious? As much as she would love to find out if the tales she had heard of mind-blowing T'shav sex were true, she wasn't going to stay with him. There was no way she was just going to throw herself at him because her hormones were out of control due to his musth.

"Didn't you hear me? I am a Lieutenant of the Corps. What you are doing –" Her eyes nearly bugged out of her head as he began taking off his armor. Her mouth watered at the sight of his tight skin stretched over his sculpted muscles. She sagged against the wall. Lord, have mercy! "If you think that I'm going to fall to my knees for you just because you're in musth—"

"Do you know the signs of musth, Lieutenant?"

"Unpredictable, violent behavior. Raging lust."

"The physical signs, I mean."

The physical signs. T'shav had naturally clawed feet, but during musth, those claws grew to the size of something off a velociraptor. Males in musth never wore shoes. Bond was. There was also often a musky smell about them, bitter but alluring. Bond smelled like sweat, blood and mud. No musk. Heat flooded Sara's cheeks. No… it couldn't be. He had to be in musth!

"I'm not in musth," Bond said, smirking at her. "And even if I was, I wouldn't take you into my bed if you begged me."

Ironically, now Sara felt insulted. Relieved, knowing she wasn't about to become a sex slave, but insulted that he didn't find her attractive. She wisely kept her mouth shut about it.

"My parents taught me that unless a woman consents to helping a man through musth before the cycle starts, or agrees without being affected by his musth, then it's not consent. I do not rape, Lieutenant O'Neill."

"Good." Sara smoothed her shirt, trying to get over her embarrassment. She found him attractive. So what? She was a woman with needs, and it had been ages since she'd last had sex. Finding herself with this sexy, sexy alien, even if he was a complete barbarian, was bound to have some effect on her… After all, most of the guys she dated were so reserved about sex. She was always having to practically beg them to try something new. It would be nice to have a mind-blowing session without any inhibitions.

"If, however," Bond continued, eyes drifting over her body, "you find yourself wanting me to tear off your clothes and ravish those beautiful curves… I'd be more than happy to oblige."

Someone call the doctor . Sara's heart nearly stopped. She swallowed dryly, not at all certain how to respond to that. The T'shav laughed at her lack of response, and she pushed herself off of the wall, angrily opening her mouth.

Before she could speak, the click of boots sounded. Both Sara and Bond turned. A second T'shav was strolling up the gangplank. It was the one from before in the fighting ring, the one that had walked away. Bigger, broader than Bond, his skin a darker red.

Giant claws were sprouting from his shoeless feet. An acrid scent hit Sara's nose and she drew back, her body instantly telling her to throw herself at this new alien. He was in musth, and the look he was giving her had her mouth going dry. Fear flooded her; it was only then that she realized that she wasn't afraid of Bond, but this new guy was a completely different story.

Bond brought his sword up. "You again?"

"Me."

"What are you doing here?"

"I came for the girl. I know who you are," the older T'shav said. "I wasn't about to risk your father's wrath coming down on my head by killing you in the arena. But from what I've been listening to, the girl doesn't even know she's your supposed Starmate… if such things even exist."

Sara repressed a gasp. She knew only a little about the T'shav notion of Starmates, but it was essentially soulmates with a spacy twist. Was that the reason Bond had fought for her? Because he thought she was his Starmate? That's ridiculous.

"You said you were hired to retrieve her."

Sara's heart nearly stopped. "Hired by who?"

"Nobody, Blue. I lied about why I was fighting for you. The truth is, I need a woman to help me through my musth. You're a woman." The T'shav grinned at her, though he didn't take his eyes off Bond for long. "Don't worry about all this talk of consent. By the time I'm done with you, you won't remember your name, let alone—"

Bond sprang lithely forward. The sword came down, but the other T'shav sidestepped him. The sword sunk into the floor and stuck there. Bond grunted as a fist collided with his ribs. He abandoned the sword, blocking another blow that came at him. They parted and Bond drew two daggers. They flashed in his hands, but the older alien dodged him. He was quick and slammed a closed fist to Bond's shoulder.

Bond stumbled. Sara gasped, looking around wildly for something to help with. The sword Bond had dropped was too heavy for her, even if she could get it free. The T'shav howled as Bond drove one of his daggers into his thigh, but responded with a blow to Bond's stomach that had him backing away, wheezing. She spied a wrench nearby, and as the older T'shav punched Bond in the face while he stabbed his shoulder, she ran for it.

There was no time to think. Bond had twisted his body so that the older T'shav's back was to Sara. Clutching the wrench, she raced forward and brought it down on the beast's skull with all her strength. Bond followed it up with a knife through the alien's ribs. Blood splattered as the second blade swiped across his throat.

Bond let the T'shav drop. He grabbed Sara's hand and pulled her into what appeared to be a training room. "Are you okay?"

Sara stared at her bloody clothes. "I've killed before. I'm a lieutenant in the Corps."

"That's not what I asked."

She straightened herself and nodded. She had seen friends die. The death of some animal that was planning on raping her wasn't going to get to her. "I'm fine."

"We need to leave," Bond said. "He might have friends. I'll get rid of the body once we're in space."

Once we're in space . Sara nodded again. Her old bucket wasn't going anywhere, anyway, and if he was her only way out of this planet full of scumbags… Well, better be with him than stay here.

Chapter Four: Tom

For the first few days after they left the planet behind, Sara didn't leave the bedroom. Tom's ship was a one-person luxury vessel, equipped with bedroom, bathroom, kitchen, training, and entertainment rooms. Yet, with Sara squirreling away in the bedroom and not by his side, the space suddenly felt too big.

Tom wasn't certain what to do about the situation. It wasn't as though he had never been with a woman before, but none of them had been his Starmate. The T'shav believed that souls were born of stars before they were placed into physical bodies, again and again, until the star had learned all it needed to and grew cold. Sometimes there were two souls belonging to one star, or one soul split in two, depending on who you talked to. Those two souls would always find each other, no matter what life they were born into.

Sara wasn't T'shav, though, and she might not understand the concept of being Starmates. She was human. He hadn't told her that he had figured out that she was originally from Earth, although it had been fairly obvious after spending only a little time with her.

Human DNA was universal, meaning that it shared all its elements with the other species. Thus, it was in high demand. Anyone knowing she was human would put her in grave danger. He wanted to tell her that he knew and she was safe with him, but it would be best to wait until there was a little more trust between them. Being killed by his Starmate because she was afraid of what he'd do to her wasn't something Tom wanted to experience.

He was cutting up the tender shoot of a hissu plant, considering how to approach her with this knowledge. The sound of the door opening heralded her approach, and Tom turned, giving her a brief smile. "I hope you're hungry."

"Starving." Sara pulled herself up onto a stool and put her elbows on the counter he was working at. Her brow furrowed. "Doesn't this thing come equipped to deliver ready-made meals?"

"Yes, it does, but I like the sensation of cooking my own food. There's an art and grace to it. Like dancing."

"Maybe to the way you do it," Sara mumbled, focused on his hands as she watched him work. Her cheeks took on a faint purple tinge.

Tom had to smirk at the slightest sweet scent coming from her. When he first noticed how much he turned her on simply by doing menial tasks, he thought for sure that they would be pledging themselves to one another before they reached the next planet in his course. Sara was stubborn, though, and didn't let her deliciously curvy body dictate her actions. He admired that about her, as much as it pained him to wake up in the morning, stiff in more ways than one, frustrated by the lack of her body in his arms.

"There's something I have to ask you," Sara said, then hesitated.

Tom turned to put the hissu in a frying pan. It was a tactic he learned from his father. When a woman wasn't sure she wanted to say what she was going to say, continue about your work so that she didn't feel pressured to speak.

"Hey, can you look at me?" Sara slid off the stool, marching to block his path. "I told you I have something to ask you and you walk away?"

Tom opened his mouth to tell her he was listening but closed it. "Sorry. What did you want to say?"

"Well, first, I never thanked you. For, uh, killing that other T'shav. And fighting for me in the arena, I guess. I mean, you did sort of save me."

"I did," Tom agreed, grinning at how reluctantly she admitted it.

"But why did you? I mean, I could understand not backing down from the T'shav if it was a territorial thing or whatever. And I could understand wanting me for your musth—"

"I told you, I would never—"

"It wouldn't take much to get me to consent pre-musth right now," Sara interrupted, wrinkling her nose. "You're damned sexy. It would be a terrible idea, though, so don't start getting ideas. I don't have any birth control and I've looked through your cupboards. You don't either. But we're getting off track. Do you think I'm your Starmate?"

Tom cleaned off his knife and began sautéing the plant, giving himself time to think. Obviously, he was going to tell her the truth, but how exactly should he go about doing so? "Do you know what Starmates are?"

"Soulmates. Something about stars and belonging together. Pre-determined destiny."

"Something like that. Yes. I think you're my Starmate."

"Crap."

Tom winced, though he tried to cover it. She had only known him a few days, there was no reason to believe that she would just stay with him. There was no logical reason to, and she was a logical person. "I have other reasons for wanting you with me, though."

"Other reasons?"

"I'm on a mission to retrieve a ship filled with humans in stasis." He glanced up; Sara's eyes were huge, her jaw hanging slack. "I need a Corps officer to help me get through security checkpoints."

Sara swallowed. Looking dazed, she nodded. "What do you want the humans for?"

"I have been tasked with bringing them to a planet they can colonize once they're woken from their sleep. A human sanctuary, I guess you could say."

"Humans. How many? Where are they?" She leaned forward, her golden eyes looking into his intensely.

They had the distinct over-shininess of bionics, and his hands clenched. What had happened to make her need the prosthetics? Something natural? An illness, maybe? Perhaps an explosion or a faulty ship entry had damaged them. Or it could be that those who woke her from her own stasis pod took her eyes for the DNA inside of them, to sell to one of the various corporations interesting in human DNA.

"Bond, come on. You need my help, so there's no point in keeping the information from me."

Tom started a little, shaking his head to clear the anger from it. Sara apparently took it as a denial, because she folded her arms across her chest–he longed to see what that would do to her breasts without her baggy clothes in the way–and glared at him. Her nostrils flared.

"Tell me, or when we get to one of these checkpoints you're worried about, I'll tell them that you kidnapped me and they'll disintegrate your ship."

"Threats don't do well with me, Sara," Tom said, narrowing his eyes. "If I don't find those humans, somebody else will. Somebody who will sell them as slaves or worse. Do you really want that?"

Sara stiffened. She leaned back, trying to wipe the interest from her face. Tom watched her attempts with amusement. His Starmate was not the type that liked to be manipulated or admit her weaknesses, he saw. It just made him admire her more.

"Why would I care what happens to a bunch of humans?"

Tom couldn't help but chuckle, which earned him another glare. "You care because you are also human."

The blue stain on Sara's face paled to turquoise. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her hands began to tremble, and her eyes darted to the knife laying on the countertop. Tom kept his distance, not wanting to frighten her even more by invading her personal space.

"I'm not a human."

"You are. Aphrosian women have narrower rib cages, and you're taller than any Aphrosian I've seen before."

"That doesn't mean anything. I'm not human. If you're planning on selling me or whatever else you might be thinking of, it's not going to work. Because I'm not human and it would be very easy to prove you a liar if you tried to pass me off as one."

Tom sighed, shaking his head. "Sara, you made a James Bond reference when I told you my name and I've heard you singing Somewhere over the Rainbow . We don't have The Wizard of Oz, that's an Earth thing."

Sara stared at him, realization creeping over her face. "How do you know about James Bond and The Wizard of Oz ?"

"My mother's human."

Sara's eyes were so round she looked like they were about to pop out. Which, given that they were bionics, was entirely possible. "What ?"

"I know hybrids usually aren't possible, but with your human DNA, you share the same genetic markers as all the species, we just have extra ones, which makes it so that human women can carry and give birth to other species."

Sara held up her hand. "Back up a minute, there. Your mother is human?"

"One of the first to be discovered."

"Wow." Sara blew out a breath and shook her head. "I didn't expect that. So… you're not going to try to sell me?"

"I told you, you're my Starmate." Tom leaned forward, brushing the back of his hand over her cheek. The contrast between the blue of her skin and the red of his made them look like fire and water, clashing together. "I would never allow anyone to harm you."

"You don't even know me."

She didn't understand the ways of the T'shav. That was fine. Tom withdrew. He'd give her time to adjust. He was sure she would come to feel the same way about him as he did for her. They were Starmates, after all. But he wasn't going to frighten her off by being too intense.

"So, who else knows you're human?"

Sara shook her head. "Nobody anymore. I've worked hard to build a new identity. But… it has been a little lonely, with nobody to share my life with."

Tom turned back to the food. "You can tell me."

Chapter Five: Sara

Sara hesitated. If it was true that his mother was a human, then she had reason to trust him. T'shav were known as mercenaries and barbarians, but there were also known to have strong family bonds. And it was true, she really did want to tell somebody about her past.

"Well?" Tom rose a brow as he served the cooked hissu along with a type of grain resembling a mix between corn and rice.

Sara sighed and began. "I was born on Earth in the year 1989. From what I've figured, if I hadn't been taken, I would have turned twenty-seven this year. I was in the military. Air force, so I was a pilot. I loved flying. There was such magic in looking down on the planet, seeing the land in patchwork beneath me. Spaceflight doesn't hold a candle to it. Probably because it's all black out there."

"Space flight can be boring."

Sara accepted a spoon from Bond and scooped up a bit of the grain. "When I was twenty-three, I was in a house fire. My friend's kids were trapped inside, so I went back in to get them out. Which I did. I managed to save them."

"That was very heroic of you. Mom told me that your human buildings didn't have the fire suppressants that we have ourselves."

Sara shook her head and shivered at the memories. She had tried her best to forget all of this, even though sometimes her bionic eyes would twinge and she would have a flashback to that horrible fire and feel the smoke clogging her lungs again.

"Was that when you were taken?"

"No. It was when I lost my eyes. Something happened, and I got hit in the face with a piece of debris. Both of my eyes were damaged beyond repair. No more flying for me. And then I was taken. I remember going to bed, falling asleep, and when I woke up I was in this strange new world, and I could see."

Bond nodded, his gaze steady on hers. He had the blackest eyes she had ever seen. They were really quite lovely.

"The people who woke me up explained about Earth, how I had somehow been in status for thousands and thousands of years, that Earth was a dead planet, and that if anybody found out I was human, I would end up dead, a lab rat, or a slave. They got me into the United Species Corps and disappeared. I've never seen them again, and I have no idea why they helped me in the first place."

"Many of the humans I've met have similar stories," Bond said. "I think my… corporation has something to do with it, but it's technically illegal, so they to keep a low profile. I'm sorry that you can't go home, Sara."

Sara smiled at him, relaxing despite her previous misgivings. Maybe it wasn't such a bad idea to trust him. She squeezed his hand. Telling Bond even that little bit about her past was a relief. Until now, there was literally nobody that she had been able to tell. Just saying it out loud felt like a huge burden had been lifted from her shoulders.

"So what about you?" she asked "Any tragic backstory?"

Bond shook his head. "My father has a fleet of ships, my mother is human, and they are deliriously in love. I've never met anybody happier together than the two of them, and I'm not saying that just because I'm their son."

His eyes lit up as he was talking about his parents, and a soft smile spread across his face. Sara was surprised when a pang hit her heart. He wanted the same relationship. Despite his muscles, devilish appearance and tendency to skewer people with a broadsword, he was a romantic. Whoever got this guy was a lucky girl.

He thought that she was the one. She busied herself eating, trying not to think about the implications of that. They hardly knew one another. Yes, she found herself being drawn to him on a sexual level, but 'I wanna have sex' and 'I love you' were two extremely different things. Bond was a little intense for her.

Does it really matter? she wondered. I don't owe him anything. And as soon as we've got these humans safe and sound, I'm out of here.

She would just have to keep telling herself that.

***

Things continued to be friendly between them over the next few days. Sara was surprised that Bond never made things awkward by insisting that they were Starmates. She had known men in the past who had decided that they were perfect for her and wouldn't let it go, but Bond was different. He seemed happy building their friendship first.

Sara could only hope that he wouldn't end up whining about being friend zoned if, in the end, she didn't develop romantic feelings for him.

Sexual attraction was not in question, but Sara was determined to keep a firm hold on her passions. The last thing they needed right now was to become bed buddies and for Bond to think that meant that she was going to stay with him forever and ever. Or worse, getting pregnant, although since Sara hadn't had her period since her abduction she wasn't sure if she was even capable of having babies anymore.

Still, the dreams that woke her in the middle of the night, sweating and panting with a deep ache that she could never satisfy herself, were driving her to her breaking point.

Several days later they landed on a planet controlled by the Planchet Corporation to repower. Sara went with Bond to the power station. Being in the ship all the time had worn her patience thin, and while she wasn't much of a shopper, she enjoyed browsing the local products while Bond haggled over the price to repower the ship.

Today, though, he was in a grumpier mood than usual. "You'll fill my ship for half that price," he demanded of the Aphrosian at the bar. "Do you hear me?"

"I hear you, Sir, but the power costs more than that to collect in this region. I really can't let it go for any less than—"

"Do you want to keep your head on your shoulders?" Bond snarled.

The Aphrosian paled. "Sir, I—"

Bond snarled and grasped the hilt of his broadsword. Sara hurried over, placing herself between the two aliens. The last thing they needed was this ! What was going on with her companion?

"Pay the man what he's asking," she said, narrowing her eyes at Bond. "The sooner we repower, the sooner we get out of here."

Bond glared at her, but she wasn't about to back down. Eventually, he nodded. "Fine. Your price is acceptable. But I want the micro fractures in the power tanks and exhaust ports all fixed while we wait."

He stormed away while the Aphrosian protested. Sara gritted her teeth and paid the alien the last of her few helixes to cover the extra expense and went after Bond. He had been moody ever since they got low on power. Though her own nerves weren't in the best of shape, they had been getting along up until now. She wasn't going to let him bully people, though!

"What the hell was that all about?" she demanded halfway back to the ship. "We're getting further from United Species territory. Of course, things are going to be more expensive."

"And what happens when we run out of funds? Did you think you were helping that man make an honest living? No! Everyone out here is a pirate and savage who would tear us both to pieces and sell our parts in a heartbeat."

"Oh, you mean like you ?" Sara's hands clenched. "Kidnapping a Corps officer?"

"I didn't kidnap you. I rescued you. I have never once told you that you couldn't leave," Bond hissed. "If you want to leave, then you can. I'm not forcing you to stay with me, I asked you to stay so that you could help me."

"Maybe I will leave then!" Sara ignored the hurt look that flashed over his face. "Whatever. I'm tired of being stuck in that ship. I'm going for a walk. Don't leave without me. Or do leave, see if I care."

She walked away, trying to ignore the twisting of her gut. That was the first fight she and Bond had had–well, since they had gotten to know each other, anyway, and it wasn't sitting well with her. She felt like she was losing her best friend. Tears pricked her eyes.

The docking ports were close to a forest full of vibrant pinks and oranges that made Sara's head hurt until she adjusted her vision to filter out the colors. That was a great thing about bionic eyes, they could do things organics couldn't. Her depth perception was a little off in black and white, but at least she didn't have to deal with the clashing colors anymore. The forest was thick, full of sounds. It was like an animal punk-rock band.

Sara kept to the edge of the forest, stewing in her anger at Bond. As the hours passed, though, she started to regret what she had said.

He's not a pirate or a savage. He's a good man doing a good thing. And I love him. She shook her head rapidly. Like. I like him. I don't love him.

That was ridiculous to even think. She didn't even know him! They had been forced together, yes, but it was hardly enough for love to develop!

But what if it was?

A humming noise brought her back from her thoughts. Her head came up, but she didn't see anything. She backed away from the forest, all the same, ready to run, and drew her weapon. But when something huge came out of the trees at her, she didn't have time to use it. A burning cold pain stabbed into her shoulder and she fell to her knees. The gun dropped from her hand.

Chapter Six: Tom

By the time the ship was powered, Tom's knuckles were cracked open and bleeding. He had spent the whole time beating on whatever was available in his training room, trying to relieve the irrational anger that was building in him all too quickly.

He knew he needed to warn Sara about this, but he had been hoping that they would have grown closer and that his musth wouldn't be a problem. There were only two weeks left before it hit, and there wouldn't be a planet between here and their destination for them to stay apart if she decided that she didn't want to have anything to do with him while his hormones went out of whack.

Maybe it would be best just to set her up here in a trustworthy inn or something, and continue on his own. He would be violent and unpredictable, but he could more or less control himself, and he didn't expect to come across anybody else, anyway. His musth would take longer to get through without sex, but he could handle it just fine.

But he needed to tell Sara. He didn't fool himself into thinking that she would want to stay with him. Even though she had told him it wouldn’t take much for her to agree to jump into bed with him, he didn't want just sex. They were Starmates, he wanted to have the same happiness that his parents did. Sure, sexual desire was a part of it, but only a small part as far as he was concerned.

Tom shook his head as he left his training room. Sara hadn't returned to the ship yet, which meant she was probably still angry with him, but they needed to resolve this. After applying flesh seal to his bleeding knuckles, he headed out to look for her.

She wasn't in any of the bars in town, so Tom returned to where he had seen her headed towards the forest. He found her footprints easily enough, keeping to the edge of the trees.

The tracks stopped abruptly. Her weapon laid on the ground.

Tom's heart began pounding. Adrenaline surged in him, and his teeth bared in a ferocious snarl. She was in danger. The appropriate fear was buried somewhere inside of him, but blinding rage took hold. His mate was somewhere out there without her weapon. The crushed leaves around the area clearly showed that she had been ambushed.

He spun towards town. He would find whoever did this, and they would taste his blade. He would disembowel them, string them up by their innards, he would—

Calm down, he told himself firmly, closing his eyes to draw in a deep breath. He hadn't taken the time to research the local fauna, and there was no guarantee that it was one of the aliens in the town that had taken her rather than an animal. He couldn't afford to make mistakes, not when Sara's life hung in the balance.

The prints were fairly fresh, and it only took a little more investigation to see the claw marks in the nearby trees. After taking a closer look at the marks, Tom swore loudly.

Tree scorpions.

The species was a plague on the galaxy, the eggs able to survive on the hulls of ships across deep-space journeys without freezing, and reentry without burning. On some planets the creatures were tiny, but on others, they had grown large enough to prey on humanoids.

Apparently, this was one of those planets. He could only hope that the local species didn't have a fatal venom, otherwise, he was already too late.

Snatching Sara's gun from the ground, Tom headed into the forest, holding the gun in one hand and a dagger in the other. The trail from the scorpion was easy to follow, large gashes in trees where it had merely barged its way through the foliage.

He came across the beast sooner than he expected. It was hunkered down in a small thicket, it's long, camouflaged body contorting. Huge chunks were ripped out of its back and half of its legs were missing. A thick, yellow goop dripped from the sting on its tail, and one set of its five compound eyes was damaged beyond repair. Clearly, the thing had gotten into a fight with something else in the forest.

Sara lay between its pincers.

Rage flowed freely and Tom rushed from the trees, screaming as he dropped both gun and dagger and drew his broadsword. The scorpion shrieked, backing away, but he was too quick. One quick slash and his sword sliced through the left mandible. The scorpion screamed. The stinger jabbed at him. Tom severed its tail from its body.

He was filled with savage joy as the adrenaline pumped through him, the thrill of the kill washing away reason and sanity. He kept attacking the scorpion, cracking open its hard shell to pulverize what was inside, until it stopped twitching. With one final blow, he took off the creatures head. Smiling, he cleaned his sword and sheathed it.

Only to freeze when he turned towards Sara again.

Her arms and legs were flailing, her neck wrenching back and forth. Her back bowed, eyes rolling. A dark foam built at her lips.

Tom's heart seized. He dove towards her, gathering her up into his arms. She convulsed so wildly that he could hardly hold onto her, but he wrapped both arms tightly around her and ran back the way he had come, not caring if he drew attention to himself. He was panting by the time he got back to the town, and Sara's convulsions had stopped. His eyes danced over the signs, finding a doctor's building and rushing towards it.

"Hold on," he whispered, his voice breaking. "Hold on, please."

The doctor was a tall, green-skinned Odap. His wings fluttered behind him when Tom burst into the building, shouting for assistance. Luckily for the Odap, he didn't keep the T'shav waiting and immediately abandoned the patient he was with to help Sara.

"Tree scorpion sting?" the doctor said, nimble fingers pressing to Sara's swollen and bleeding shoulder.

"Yes."

The doctor nodded. "It appears the venom has worked its way through her already. She'll be fine. Our local bugs pack a narcotic punch that can be hard on humanoids, but in my hundred standard years on this planet, I haven't seen one death because of them. You were right to bring her here so quickly, though. I can provide her some medications to help ease the symptoms."

Tom nodded and settled down beside Sara. Now that he knew she was in no danger, his hands began shaking. His blood still rushed through his body, but the adrenaline faded, leaving him feeling tired. He clutched Sara's hand as the doctor bustled about.

"I'm sorry," Tom whispered to his unconscious Starmate. "I should have told you why I've been in such a bad mood."

He glanced up when the doctor gasped. And tensed again. As if being attacked by a scorpion wasn't enough! The doctor was holding a scanner. Tom jumped to his feet. How could he have been so stupid, so unobservant to let this happen?

"She's human!" the doctor blurted.

Tom didn't wait for him to repeat it louder. In this forsaken place, Sara would be worth ten times his ship and fear of a lone T'shav wouldn't be enough to protect her. He couldn't risk this getting any further. The doctor's eyes widened as Tom's fist flew at his face, but as soon as contact was made the Odap was down. Tom gathered Sara back into his arms and kicked open the door, running once more, this time towards the ship.

Sara was stirring by the time he returned to the ship, and he set her on the couch before rushing to the cockpit. It was only when the planet had faded from the scanners that Tom relaxed. It seemed like they had successfully made their escape.

"Bond?" Sara's voice called.

Making sure the course was set, Tom returned to check on her. She was laying on the couch, her hair wound around her hand. She was pulling it, and when she saw him, relief came over her face.

"Bond, I need you to get rid of it."

Tom knelt beside her. "Get rid of what?"

"The spider! It's on my head, and it bites me when I try to take it off." Her eyes were wide and earnest. She tugged hard at her hair and yelped. "It just bit me again!"

Tom had to laugh. After all his worry, seeing that she was okay was too much of a relief. He gently released the tangles of her hair from her fingers. "It's just your hair, Sara."

"There's a spider."

"There's no spider."

Sara narrowed her eyes at him. "Are you sure?"

He nodded. "No spider. I promise."

"Oh. Good." Sara settled back into the couch, sighing. "No spiders. Because Bond got rid of them. My double-o-seven," she sang each word. "Mine. All mine."

"Yes," Tom said, stroking her hair from her face. His heart swelled hearing her say those words, but he knew better than to trust her state of mind. "Sara, do you think you could love me?"

"Hell, yeah. But not right now… I'm so tired…" She smiled beatifically at him and propped herself up on her elbow. Her gaze went to his lips, but Tom quickly stood, putting distance between them. Sara looked shocked. "Is it the spider?"

"There's no spider. But you're not in your right mind. I can't let you kiss me now when you wouldn't kiss me sober."

Sara groaned and threw herself back onto the couch. "Darn alien…"

Tom smiled as her sentence trailed off into a snore. It had been a close call, but she was going to be okay. That was all that mattered.

He would tell her about his oncoming musth when she woke up and was thinking clearly. They would be able to figure out what to do about it then. For now, he would let her sleep.

Chapter Seven: Sara

Sara distinctly remembered her attempts at seducing Bond while the scorpion poison was working its way out of her system. It had lasted for a full three days, the withdrawals another week, as she lay shivering and vomiting. She wasn't sure what was more embarrassing, stripping naked and dancing on the table while singing Britney Spears songs, or vomiting all over Bond as he tried to get her to drink some soup broth. Either way, he was extraordinarily patient about the whole thing, helping her dress again, or carrying her to the bathroom to clean her up.

If they were Starmates–wait, she didn't believe in that–if she started dating him, was this the kind of treatment she could expect all the time? Or was he just putting on a show to convince her to be with him?

She wandered into the training room to see Bond going at a training bot as though it had just slaughtered his family. It never ceased to amaze her. Even though she had seen his fighting prowess and the violence he could inflict, he was just so sweet and gentle with her that sometimes she had a hard time reconciling the two images.

Within minutes, the bot was completely demolished. Sara winced. "That's gonna cost a lot to fix."

Bond was shirtless, wearing only the var'ki skirt T'shav warriors preferred. His skin gleamed with sweat, and his massive chest panting made Sara's mouth water. He was just too well put together to be possible! She shook her head–those types of thoughts were what got her in trouble while she was high on scorpion venom.

"How are you feeling?" Bond muttered, not looking at her. He crossed the room and shoved on his boots. Odd. He told her more than once that he hated footwear, and he rarely wore it on the ship.

"Much better, thank you."

"Good. I'm glad. Look, there aren't any planets in our course until we reach the ship where the humans are, but if you want, I can deviate my course and take you somewhere else."

Sara's brow furrowed. What was he talking about? "Is this still about our fight from before? Because I don't want to leave. I want to save those humans. You have no idea how lonely it feels to say things like 'Luke, I am your father' and have nobody get that you're quoting Star Wars ."

Bond began cleaning up the demolished bot. "My mother told me about Star Wars ."

"It's not the same." Sara sighed. She wanted to get those humans to safety as soon as possible. They would be terrified and confused, and since she had experience with that, she could help them. "Unless it's that you want me to leave."

His head jerked up. "What? No. No, I don't want you to leave. But I have to tell you something that might make you want to leave."

What could be so bad? Sara waited.

Bond sighed and shrugged. "It seems like the violence that we've been encountering has brought my musth on early. I've checked my blood, my testosterone levels are nearly twice as high as normal. Other hormones are increasing, too, but I'm fairly certain that my pheromone production hasn't started yet. It'll just be a few days, though. I know I can control myself on my musth, but I understand why you'd want to leave."

Sara stared at him, a confusion of emotions swirling through her. A part of her said to run, as far and fast as she could. The horror stories she had heard of T'shav in musth–beheadings, disembowelments–were enough to frighten anybody. But this was Bond, and she knew he could control himself. After all, he had always gently but firmly insisted that she dress again every time she threw herself at him.

"I don't care."

Bond's eyes widened.

Sara shook her head, stepping closer to him. "If you think I would run away screaming, you're dead wrong. We haven't known each other very long, but if there is one thing I am more certain of than anything else, it's that you believe we are Starmates, and you would never, ever do anything that you thought might hurt me. So no. I don't want to leave."

"You're going to stay?"

The wonder in Bond's voice hurt her unexpectedly. What experiences did he have in his past with women doing just that–running as soon as he told them he was entering his musth–to make him look so wide-eyed in amazement that she wasn't going to do the same?

"I'm going to stay." She stepped closer again, pressing her hands against his slick chest. His skin was so hot, so warm, and she shivered with the desire for her body to press against his. "I think I've made it clear that I'm not averse to sharing a bed with you, Bond. And as crazy as I find the whole concept of souls being born into stars, I believe that you sincerely believe that we are Starmates."

Bond's fingers brushed her cheekbone, his hand trembling as though he couldn't quite wrap his mind around what was happening.

"It's not just your body that I like either, though that is a huge part of it," she continued. "I like that you cook and that arrogant smirk when you're sure you're right, and I love how you are traveling so far away from civilization to help these humans. I know that you were hired to do it, but you could have taken the money, and then sold their location to somebody who doesn't want to help them."

"I wouldn't do that."

"I know. And musth or no musth, I think you're worth taking a chance on. So I'm staying. And I'm going to help you through your musth." She leaned forward, brushing her lips against his. "And not just because I've heard amazing things about sex with T'shav."

Bond laughed, catching her mouth with his. He pulled her closer, bodies pressing together, her shirt clinging to the sweat on his skin. Sara closed her eyes, grinning as heat pooled in her belly. She pressed herself to her toes to throw her arms around his neck, undulating her body against his. Bond groaned and picked her up, hands supporting her under her thighs, and began walking.

"Where are we going?" Sara purred, moving her mouth to his neck.

"Shower," he grunted.

"No, too far," Sara protested. "Just brace me against the wall and rip off my clothes."

Bond stopped. He shifted her so she was a little higher than him and rose his brows. "You only have two sets of clothes and you want me to ruin one?"

Sara wrinkled her nose. "Good point. When we have the chance, I'll go buy some old things for you to tear to pieces. I guess we have to be more careful now."

Careful. She sucked her lip as Bond pinned her to the wall with his body. She didn't have birth control. But she also hadn't had her period in something like four years. On earth, she was regular as clockwork, but since her accident… well, the doctors had said there was a possibility that she couldn't have children, anyway.

"Is something wrong?" Bond asked.

Sara smiled and shook her head. Her legs circled his hips, drawing him in closer. The friction between their bodies made them both moan, and the lieutenant leaned her head back, giving her lover better access to her neck and throat. Her skin tingled where he kissed. Bond tugged at her pants, and when they didn't move, he set her down. Kneeling before her, he undressed her from the waist down and slung one of her legs over his shoulder.

"Oh!" Sara gasped when he pressed his face into her. Her legs went limp as he started working, her fingers digging into his hair. Bond had to hold her in place as he reduced her limbs to so much jelly.

Sara moaned with pleasure as the heat built in her body. All of her dreams, her fantasies were nothing compared to the actual thing. The feelings he evoked in her were so powerful, and not just physically. In the past she had always made sure to stay in control, to reserve some part of herself.

But with Bond, she knew that she could let it all go. Give herself to him completely. She was safe with him. He'd take care of her.

Just when she thought she couldn't take it anymore, Bond stood. With a slight growl, he tore his garment from his body and pressed against her again. Their bodies, both slick with sweat by this time, slipped together. Bond wrapped his hand around the back of her neck, thrusting his tongue into her mouth as he entered.

"Bond!" Sara gasped, clinging to him.

"My name is Tom," he whispered.

The brief thought that it was an odd name for an alien fled as soon as he began moving. Sara gasped and cried out as pleasure flooded her, driving all thoughts from her mind. She answered his rhythm, trying to keep up as his movements became more and more desperate. He kissed her hard then just stared in her eyes, the warmth in his black eyes the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

It had been far too long since she last enjoyed this; it was only a few minutes later that Sara peaked, throwing her head against the wall and screaming as everything inside her snapped and exploded. She gasped, clawing at Bond's back as she fought to regain control. All too soon it passed, and she felt Bond echo her orgasm before they both went still, bracing themselves against the wall, his arms still around her.

Sara leaned into his embrace, panting as she tried to keep her mind in place. It insisted on darting every which way, so she merely closed her eyes and enjoyed the aftershocks, welcoming the warmth Bond–Tom–gave her.

Tom kissed her again, his touch far gentler this time. "I loved that."

Sara hummed, smiling. "Me, too. Let's do it again."

Chapter Eight: Tom

Feeling Sara beside him as he woke up made Tom beam. Sex was a huge part of the musth, and being able to make love with his Starmate had made nearly all the symptoms of the ongoing cycle disappear. He was more relaxed than he had ever been in his life, and he owed it all to the beautiful woman snuggled up beside him.

Her blue skin glowed in the dim light, and he wondered if she was ever going to return it to its original color. He'd seen recreations of humans, and his mother had described the shades humans came in. No bright purple or stripped pink and green, only neutral colors. What did Sara naturally look like?

The ship jerking wildly from side to side cut his musings short. Sara woke with a yell. The ship rocked again.

"We're under attack!" Sara blurted, still obviously half-asleep despite the way the ship continued to be thrown around.

Tom scrambled to his feet, racing out of the bedroom. The screeching of metal on metal filled the ship. Docking clamps. Whoever had attacked them now had their ship in their grasp, being drawn into the bellow of its own vessel. An outdated technology, but this far from the core of civilization…

Sara emerged from the room as Tom grabbed his weapons. They would not go down without a fight. He glanced at his Starmate, heart pounding. He would die to protect her… but at least they had been able to meet and know one another before death… he would have to cling to that for comfort.

Sara slammed her hand on the comm. "This is Lieutenant Sara O'Neill of the United Species Corps, release this ship at once!"

"They're not going to—" Tom cut off as the ship shuddered. It spun slightly, and the view screen showed another ship hovering above them, the docking clamps retreating back inside. His eyes widened. "Okay, that was unexpected."

A voice came over the comm. "O'Neill. Long time no see, friend."

***

The leader of the pirates that had attacked them was named Toridge. She was an old colleague of Sara's from their days of training, and apparently Toridge owed Sara her life. Tom had been ready to take the opportunity to flee and get far away from the pirates, but apparently, there was some sort of social convention that said if the pirate was an old friend, even if you were on opposite sides of the law, you have to go over to their ship to partake in a big feast.

Sara wouldn't let Tom talk her out of going, and Tom wasn't going to let her go alone. So now he found himself surrounded by the filth of the galaxy. He would have been happy to kill them all for the crimes that they had committed against travelers not so lucky to have known their captain, but they outnumbered him and Sara, so diplomacy was the best way to continue.

They were all sitting around a table, dishes of food stretched out along the length. Species of all kinds were there, although Tom noticed there weren't any T'shav.

And yet his people were blasted as mercenaries and pirates wherever they went.

"So how did you end up here?" Sara asked her old friend as she snacked on some type of fruit.

Toridge snorted. "You’re going to arrest me?"

"With my extensive backup? Nah. Actually, I'm probably going to be court-martialed for going AWOL if I ever get back to the Corps." Sara looked wistful for a moment and shook her head. "Funny how life can take all your plans and put them through the power converters."

"AWOL? You?" Toridge shook her head. "I never would have thought it. And with a T'shav no less! How did that happen?"

"Long story," Tom interrupted. He had no desire for this pirate to have any of his personal information. "And we really should be on our way."

"You haven't even eaten anything," Toridge protested. "And I intend on having a long, long chat with my friend here."

"I'm on a musth fast," Tom lied. "Sara and I have business to attend to on one of the distant planets."

"Musth?" Toridge's eyes narrowed. "Sara, are you—"

"Relax. I've been with him for… what, a month now? Or has it been longer than that?" Sara thought a moment and shrugged. "It's been a while, anyway, and he's just started to enter into the musth, which he warned me about and offered to drop me off on a planet so I wouldn't have to deal with it."

"And you stayed?"

"I wanted to. We're good, you don't have to worry. But he's right. We do have some pretty urgent business that we need to take care of."

"Oh, it can wait for a few hours—"

A crash at the opposite side of the room drew everybody's attention. A Dibat stood there, a pile of dishes around his feet, staring at Tom. The T'shav rested his hand on the gun strapped to his thigh, tensing at the pure hostility radiating from the alien. All chatter died away.

"You," the Dibat said, pointing at Tom. "I know you!"

"I'm afraid I don't know you," Tom replied coolly. "Perhaps you have me mixed up with another T'shav."

The Dibat barked out a laugh. "I don't think so. We've never met, but I would know your face anywhere. The half-human T'shav… your father killed my father."

Tom's lips tightened. A pirate with a grudge. Great. This could not end well. His began drawing out his gun. "My father killed only those that deserved it."

"Deserved it?" The Dibat's voice rose. "Who decides what murder is righteous? My father was a soldier! But at least now I get to kill you, and your father will know the pain of—"

Tom whipped out his gun as the Dibat drew his own. A blaster shot rang through the room. Tom's weapon had not yet cleared the table. He looked around and found Sara on her feet, her blaster in both hands, pointed at the Dibat, a hard expression on her face.

The Dibat dropped, his corpse smoking.

Tom grabbed Sara's hand, pulling her back with him as he shielded her with his body, pointing his gun at Toridge as the captain drew her own weapon. Everybody jumped to their feet, guns pointed at them from every side. Adrenaline spiked. If he used the chair as a shield he might be able to get Sara out of here…

"Tom is my friend, Tori," Sara said. "Your Dibat was going to kill him, and I didn't hear you trying to diffuse the situation."

Toridge didn't look at Sara. She stared at Tom with unbridled fear on her face. "Perhaps it's because I was too surprised to find out who your companion is to stop Cli."

"How did you—" Sara stared.

"Cli told me who killed his father. You should have told me that you were traveling with a warlord's son, Sara. You should go. Now."

Keeping his mate behind him, Tom backed towards the doors, ignoring Sara's protests. He squeezed her hand, his heart pounding. When he was out on missions like this one, he had to keep his heritage a secret. He had risked too much by telling her his true name already–what if she thoughtlessly called him Tom instead of Bond in a public area? If the Ruziers Corporation found out his true identity… well, they would kill him without a second thought.

Toridge accompanied them down to the docks, where Tom's ship, dwarfed in comparison to the pirate's vessel, sat.

"I don't understand what's happening here," Sara said, shaking her head. "You're a deep-space pirate, no warlord is going to destroy you for hosting his son!"

"You really don't know who he is, do you?" Toridge glanced at Tom. "He's not just any warlord's son, he's—"

"I will explain everything on the ship," Tom interrupted.

Sara looked between the two of them, a bewildered expression on her face. "Why don't you want her to tell me?"

"It's complicated."

"Captain!" A crew member raced into the docking bays. He skidded to a stop before Toridge. "Captain, we're receiving a hails. It's Colonel Flanard of the USC."

"The USC?" Toridge turned furious eyes on Sara. "What's this, O'Neill? You pretend like you're AWOL and you're really bringing the USC down on us?"

Tom pointed his weapon at the captain, snarling. "If you threaten her, you die."

"It's not like that, Tori. Colonel Flanard? I don't even know who that is."

"He has a new H-class Clacston. We'd stand no chance against it," the crew member continued, as though the tension wasn't building to dangerous levels.

"Did the colonel say what he wants?" Toridge demanded, keeping an eye on Tom while she palmed her holstered gun. She didn’t draw it. Tom would shoot her.

"Yes, Sir." The crewmember looked at Sara and Tom. "He wants them. He wants them sent over in an escape pod and their ship released to his custody. He says that if you do as he says, he'll leave us alone."

The bottom of Tom's stomach dropped. What would a USC colonel possibly want with him and Sara? Was this a rescue mission, or something else? The pirate captain looked between the two of them and shrugged.

"Then we send them over. Ready an escape pod for them."

Chapter Nine: Sara

As soon as Sara and Tom were onboard, Flanard had Tom arrested. Sara braced herself, expecting a severe dressing-down before she, too, was thrown in the brig. The colonel was Aphrosian, deceptively slender-boned with skin the color of a robin's egg. They were among the strongest species in the galaxy, despite their lean frames. They also had a reputation of taking no nonsense. It was why Sara had picked the species to masquerade as.

"Welcome back, Lieutenant," the colonel said instead. "I am glad to see you alive and well."

Sara's brows rose.

"We've been looking for you ever since we got word of your abduction. The T'shav has some nerve, taking a Corps officer as a hostage."

So that was how her actions were being reported? Sara swallowed hard, nodding. If she admitted that she had had the chance to return to her post and instead stayed with Tom, she would be put in the brig along with him. And where would that put their mission? Could she trust him with what they were doing?

"Report to the med bay for a checkup and then come to my ready room to begin your debriefing," Flanard said. He offered Sara a small smile. "It's good to have you back, lieutenant."

Sara nodded at him. The checkup would include scans, which always posed a risk to revealing her identity, but they would be surface scans. As long as they didn't penetrate into her DNA, it would be fine. She saluted the Colonel and let the petty officer assigned as her escort guide her towards the medical bay.

***

When Flanard sat her down for the debriefing, Sara stared at the probes that buzzed around her head, recording her from every angle. She remembered that in these situations the recordings were analyzed by professionals to assess the honesty of the individual. So there was really no point in lying.

"Take your time," Flanard said, sitting across the table from her. "I'm sure it was a traumatic experience."

"Actually, it wasn't traumatic at all,"

Flanard's brows creased. "I have heard of cases where the individual taken hostage begins to identify with their captor."

"That's not what's happening here. Tom never took me hostage."

"Tom." The colonel leaned back in his chair, looking even more confused. "The individual you are traveling with is in our records as Bond. A rather nasty sheet—"

"His name is Tom," Sara interrupted. "He has been going by Bond to keep his mission secret. He was hired by the Ruziers Corporation to retrieve a ship going at light speed full of humans in stasis and bring them back to the core, where they can be awoken and put into a sanctuary, to help them adjust to the shock and protect them from less than savory individuals."

Flanard's eyes widened. "Holy burnt stars!"

Sara had never heard that particular phrase before and stared back at the colonel, hoping that she had made the right call.

"How many humans are there?"

"I'm uncertain of the exact numbers, but it seems to be at least a minimum viable population. I thought it was my duty to aid his mission. Those humans need to be brought back to the core."

Flanard nodded slowly. "Yes… yes, of course. They are of the utmost importance. This could signify a great financial windfall for the United Species."

"Windfall?" Sara stuttered, her heartrate spiking. "Humans aren't just some sort of product. They're sentient beings that deserve respect."

Flanard stood and paced from one end of the ready room to the other, seemingly ignoring her. Sara's hands clenched under the table. Had she just made a terrible mistake that would severely cost her fellow humans in that ship? She should have just kept her mouth shut! But how else could she have begun convincing the colonel to release Tom?

"Sir, I did not abandon my duties to the core so that these humans could end up being sold like lab rats!"

"Of course not." The colonel turned back to her. "And I'm not suggesting that the United Species will treat them as such. But just imagine the possibilities! That many humans—"

"Deserve their sanctuary, where they can live in peace and try to build a new civilization for themselves."

"Humans never had civilization. They could hardly manage light speed."

A well of anger rose up in Sara. She got to her feet and shook her head. "All of the alien species living today evolved from humans. And the ones that we find in these light speed containers most likely were probably from before space travel. But that doesn't mean they didn't have civilization, with government and laws, social boundaries, culture."

"Lieutenant—"

"I know because I am human."

Flanard stopped dead. "Excuse me?"

"I'm human." Sara raised her chin. "Do you have any idea what it's like to be terrified that if you're discovered, you'll end up in a laboratory? A human sanctuary needs to be built, and those humans need to be allowed to live their lives without that constant fear!"

"Human." Flanard shook his head. "Well, that explains how you're pregnant with a T'shav baby."

Sara felt like she had been punched in the chest. She couldn’t breathe. Her mouth fell open, but she couldn’t get the words out. Pregnant? She had known there was a risk, but it had been so long since her cycle… she hadn't really thought that it would be possible anymore…

"You weren't aware that you carried his child?"

Sara mutely shook her head.

"Our scans indicate you're three standard weeks pregnant. You are aware of Corps policy as far as hybrid babies go, yes?" Flanard's voice had become gentle.

Ice flooded Sara's veins. Humans were the only species that could carry hybrid babies to term. Any attempts between the other species to have a mixed-heritage baby always ended in miscarriages, stillbirths, or babies born with horrible deformities that only survived for a few hours. Most often the mothers also died from trying to carry the babies to term.

And so it was Corps policy that as soon as a hybrid pregnancy was discovered in its ranks, the pregnancy was either terminated or the mother ejected from the Corps. It was proclaimed to be for their own safety.

"I'm human. I can carry the baby safely to term."

"And as humans have only recently come to our attention, there is no exceptions made for them."

It was too new. She needed time to think, to decide what she wanted. Closing her eyes, she swallowed hard and nodded. "I need time to decide whether I will end the pregnancy or tender my resignation."

"Understood. I will have you taken to your quarters."

Sara felt numb as she followed her escort. He chatted blithely, completely unaware of her turmoil. What was she going to do? Did she tell Tom, or did she keep it to herself until she decided? Did she want to be responsible for a child, another living being? Where would her career be if she decided to keep it? And where would she be? Military life was all she knew, could she even get a job as a civilian?

"And our brig is just one floor down," her escort said, his constant chatter bringing Sara out of her thoughts.

The brig?

Tom.

Well, there was certainly one thing that she could be absolutely certain mattered, that she knew she needed to do. Those humans on that ship needed to be brought in by someone who would make sure that they would be safe and be able to live their lives.

Before the thought was even fully solidified in her mind, Sara had grabbed the petty officer in a chokehold. The little alien squirmed, attempting to fight her off, but she held on tightly, cutting off his air. Soon he slumped. Her heart was in her mouth as Sara laid him down and relieved him of his weapons. The brig was right below them, and she had a jailbreak to complete.

Well, I guess this solves one problem , she thought grimly as she took off, running as hard as she could. After this, my career is definitely over.

Chapter Ten: Tom

Tom sat in the brig, head against the wall, eyes closed. If worst came to worse, his father would get him out of this trouble he found himself in. If that happened, though, the mission was over. It would then be a race against time to get to those humans first.

Ideally, he would talk with this Colonel Flanard, and strike a deal with him. The Ruziers Corporation thought that he was working for them, why couldn't he convince Flanard that he would get a cut of the profits. Bribing was also an option, as were threats of his father's might and power.

Would he be allowed to speak with Sara? She knew details about him and his mission, and she might just tell Flanard about it if she thought it would help his case. They had had a little time to speak in the escape pod coming over to this ship, but not enough. Tom hadn't even considered that she might tell Flanard about the mission and his real name until they were being separated aboard the USC ship.

And if she was going to have a chance to keep her career after this was over they had to believe that she was his hostage. So he had kept his mouth shut.

The energy barrier that made up the door to his cell blinked and went out. Tom got to his feet, mind racing as he tried to decide what to do with Flanard. His eyes widened as Sara strode into the cell instead.

"They let you see me?"

"No. This is a jailbreak. Hurry. I rejigged the internal sensors to go haywire and I started a fire the floor above us, but we don't have much time before Flanard figures out what's going on." She grabbed his hand. Her palm was sticky with sweat. "We have to move."

This meant the end of her career, but it was too late to change that now, so the two of them headed down the corridor. Sara handed him a weapon, which he gratefully took. They didn't encounter anybody on their path to the docking bays. There they had to stun a few workers but quickly found his ship. Tom ran to the pilot's chair at once and navigated the ship through the barrier that kept the cold of space out.

Everything was going smoothly. Too smoothly. Flanard's ship didn't even chase after them.

"That was easy," Sara said once they were on their way. "I am good . They didn't even see us leave."

Tom sat in the pilot's chair, plotting in a course. The ship's computer was a specialized one that wiped out his navigations whenever he stopped, or if other ships came too close. It was a safety precaution he had learned well years ago.

Now he wondered if it was going to be enough.

It was far too easy to escape Flanard's ship. Which could only mean one thing. "What deal did you strike with him?"

Sara turned her golden eyes on him. "What?"

Tom strode to the panels that accessed the ship's navigation controls. His hands trembled as he ripped them open and began poking around inside. Sara watched him, her eyes wide. Because she found his behavior surprising, or because she knew it meant he suspected? He wanted to punch the wall until the bones in his hand shattered. His Starmate had betrayed him.

"They let us go. Or at least they let me go." There were no tracking devices in the navigation controls, and so he went to the weapons, another easily accessed point. "Did you tell him about my mission? Did you agree to split the profits of selling off the humans we find there?"

The silence between them weighed heavy.

"Are you seriously accusing me of selling out my own people?" Sara's voice was low and furious. "After everything we have been through together, you really think that little of me? I thought we were supposed to be Starmates and all that crap! Or was that just a line you've been spinning to convince me to jump into bed with you?"

Her accusation was like a knife to his heart. Tom paused in his frantic search. His heart hammered in his chest. He had longed to find his Starmate for so long, what if he had been wrong? What if he was tricked by his oncoming musth, and Sara wasn't the one meant for him after all? What if he was so desperate to find a woman to love that he picked out the first one he saw that was in need of help?

"Tom, seriously. I thought that we…"

He snarled and renewed his search.

It took him five hours of searching, but eventually Tom found a small tracking device tucked in underneath the food processor.

He crushed it under his heel and whirled on her. "As soon as we got away, you were boasting about your escaping skills. Was it to make me think that you were really so good, so I wouldn't think of that?"

Sara stared at the crushed tracker, her normally blue skin a faint turquoise. "He was going to follow us. I should have known."

"You told Flanard about my mission." Tom's hands clenched, his breaking heart making him all the angrier. "Worse than that. You told him where to find us, didn't you? Is that what you were doing on that planet when the scorpion attacked you? Contacting your USC ship to tell him where to go next to get me? But the ship's navigation wiped itself clean, so you couldn't calculate my trajectory. And so you have to have me lead you straight to the ship. You thought that my feelings for you would blind me, making you above suspicion."

Sara stared at him, her expression incredulous. "You're an idiot."

"I am," he agreed. "I'm an idiot for thinking that you actually wanted me."

"You're an idiot for thinking that I betrayed you! I'm—" She stopped, seemingly choking on her words. Her shoulders slumped. "I am starting to have feelings for you, Tom. Beyond simple lust. I had no idea Flanard did that ."

Tom turned away. Her reluctance to tell him that she was developing feelings was all he needed to know it was a lie. What was he going to do now? His heart felt like it had been shattered into a million pieces, his very soul ripped in two.

"Why would I betray you?" she asked.

"You're part of the Corps. This could be you proving your loyalty to the United Species. You're human, he could have threatened you. Who knows? Like you've been saying all along, we don't actually know each other."

"If that's what you think, then lock me up. Drop me off on some forsaken planet, just abandon me!" Sara grabbed his arm, making him face her. "You're a fool. But I won't try to convince you of something that you clearly have no desire to believe."

Tom studied her. He wanted to believe that she was on his side. He wanted to believe that she didn't actually betray him. But he was a fool to think that just because he believed they were Starmates, it meant she loved him.

"There aren't any planets between here and my destination," he said, grasping her arm.

She yanked away. "So where are you going to lock me up, then? The bedroom or the cargo bay?"

Both had panels that could be accessed. No, there was only one room on the ship where she couldn't sabotage him. He hated thinking of her being cramped into the bathroom, and it would present problems to take care of his daily needs, but it was the only place he could put her. He pointed towards it. Sara stared in disbelief for a moment, but her face hardened and she walked in, slamming the door behind her.

Tom closed his eyes. Why? We're meant to be deliriously happy. Not this. What did I do to deserve this?

Chapter Eleven: Sara

The one good thing about being locked up in the bathroom was that Sara could throw up all she wanted, without Tom becoming suspicious about why she was so sick. The only time she saw him was when he brought her food and neither of them talked when that happened.

If he wasn't being such a pig-headed moron, she might have told him she was pregnant. But she wasn't about to share something like that with an idiot who found a tracking device on his ship and decided that she must be the only reason that it was there. For everything he said about Starmates and whatever else, he showed that he had zero trust in her.

And that, in her opinion, was unforgivable. Even if she did tell him that she was pregnant with his child, she doubted that he would believe her.

Sara wasn't sure how long she was stuck in the bathroom when Tom opened the door and gestured for her to come out. A rush of desire washed over her the moment she saw him like it always did these days. Another reason to keep their interactions to a minimum. The bitter scent of his musth filled her nose and she had to fight to keep herself from throwing herself at him. His knuckles were thick with layers of flesh seal, and judging from the dents in the walls, he was having a hard time controlling the aggression that came with musth.

Good. Served him right for not trusting her.

"We're getting visitors," Tom snarled. "Don't make waves, and don't tell them you're human. Actually, just don't do anything at all."

"Who are they?"

"None of your business."

Sara glowered at him. "Then I think I'll tell them that you kidnapped me and that they need to contact the USC right away!"

"I just told you to—" Tom closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His tense shoulders slowly unknit. "The Ruziers Corporation sent a ship. They said it's to check for updates, but there has to be something more going on here. Just… just don't do anything stupid."

"You should tell yourself that," Sara muttered. She glared back as Tom glared at her, but nodded stiffly. "I'll be the most charming, vapid female you could possibly hope for."

If the atmosphere between them was already thick, it only got thicker once Tom's 'visitors' boarded. It was a mix of species, but their leader was a T'shav. This one wore the traditional var'ki skirt and had vivid black tattoos on his chest and arms. Swirls and spikes surrounded skulls, and oddly a flower right over his heart. There had to be some sort of significance to that, but Sara put on her most air-brained smile and tried to ignore the desire to get a gun and fight them off.

"Bond," the T'shav greeted, nodding at him. "Ruziers hears that you ran into a little trouble with the USC."

"Hardly trouble, Rayo," Tom replied, waving a hand airily. "The colonel was an idiot. He already knew about the shipment and thought I wouldn't find the tracking device he planted on my ship when he let me escape. Laughable, really."

"Hmm." Rayo's gaze shifted from Tom and focused on Sara.

His gaze swept down her in a way that had the hair on the back of her neck prickling. She shifted closer to Tom unconsciously. After all that had happened would Tom still defend her from his employer?

Of course he will. We're Starmates. Her heart jumped a little. Where had that thought come from? They weren't Starmates, no matter what Tom thought. The fact that he could so easily mistrust her was only proof of that. Wasn't it? Musth does play with their heads. All those hormones…

"Who's the female?"

"Nelly. I picked her up a while back to help me through my musth," Tom said, though his voice took on a dangerous tone. "She's of no consequence to you, Rayo. Why did the Ruziers Corporation send you? Because of my little run-in with the USC?"

Rayo eyed Sara for a moment. She narrowed her eyes at him, but when Tom's arm tightened around her, she dropped her gaze. Being the meek girl-toy wasn't something that came easily to her. She'd had to play the part a few times over the course of her career, and every time she wanted to claw out somebody's eyes. Right now she wasn't sure if Rayo or Tom was at the top of her list…

No. Tom wasn't even a contender. Her shoulders sagged and she found herself leaning into him. If their roles were reversed when it came to their 'escape', she probably would have thought the same thing he did. She was still angry that he would so readily believe the worst of her, but really, what did she expect? They got away with hardly a fight and then a tracker shows up on the ship. Not exactly brain science to think that the lieutenant is still working with the Corps.

"I asked a question," Tom said, a growl to his voice. "Don't push me right now, Rayo."

The other T'shav shrugged. "I just came to warn you. Somehow Zon found out about the shipment, and he's sending someone to collect it."

Sara's head jerked up. "Zon?"

Everybody knew about the T'shav warrior Zon. He commanded a huge fleet of ships, and in many ways ruled an empire in his own right. There were plenty of people who thought that he was a traitor and criminal, but hundreds of colonies had hired him to protect them, and from Sara knew, he championed the Human Rights movement.

"So he's sending someone after the shipment?" Tom asked, his voice tense. "Well, that puts a different spin on things. I'm not going up against Zon's people. I'll be turning my ship around and getting out of here."

"We'll accompany you to the shipment site," Rayo interrupted. "Ruziers feels that stealth is no longer an option, and so we're assigned to see you safely there and back. And your retainer has been tripled."

A cold shiver slid down Sara's spine. If the corporation was afraid that Zon was going to steal the humans, and Zon was an advocate for human rights, that meant that they were not planning on setting up the sanctuary that Tom had talked about. So what were they really after?

"I don't get what's so important about a bunch of humans," she said, draping herself over Tom and playing with her hair. She deliberately made her voice bored.

"Don't worry your pretty head about that," Tom started, but Rayo interrupted him.

"What's so important about humans? They're not classified as a sentient species, and they have universal DNA. This shipment is worth more than you can even dream of, honey." Rayo smirked. "The males aren't worth much besides being sold to labs or private collections, but the females can be sold under the population trade act."

Sara ducked her head to hide her fury. The population trade act? It was a thin disguise to make the women sex slaves, treating them like baby making machines. So that was what this was all about. Her rage began bubbling and her hands clenched. She glanced around to find a weapon, but as soon as she moved towards taking Tom's, he twisted her around and pressed a firm kiss on her mouth.

Rage was replaced by desire. Heat rose in her body, making her skin feel tight, and she threw herself into the kiss, pressing Tom's mouth open. His hands were strong on her hips. When he pulled away, she actually whimpered, wanting more.

Tom pushed her towards the bedroom. "I'll just be a minute, sweets."

Dazed, Sara glanced around. Rayo and the others were all smirking, giving her knowing looks. Her anger began rising again, at them and Tom both. She'd probably kill somebody if she stayed out here, so she strode into the bedroom. If the door didn't slide shut automatically, she would have slammed it behind her.

Drawing in a deep breath, Sara leaned against the wall, trying to clear the confusion. He was on a mission to bring back the humans so the corporation could sell them all. This explained so much. Tom's determination not to be discovered, his impatience to get there as quickly as possible. Why he was so ready to believe she had betrayed him. It was because he had already betrayed her. Was everything he told her a lie?

He probably doesn't even think we're Starmates.

For some reason that hurt worst of all. Sara bowed her head, fighting back tears. Well, it didn't matter. The fact was she was stuck with him for now, and if she wanted to get out of this alive, she was going to have to figure out her next move.

There was a gun laying on the nightstand. Clearly, Tom had forgotten about it. Sara stared at it for a moment before she picked it up. Well, at least she wasn't defenseless now.

Chapter Twelve: Tom

Damn. Could this get any worse? Not only did he have to play host to these pieces of worm vomit, but now Sara thought that he was going to sell the humans they were after to a life of slavery and worse. And then there were the reports of Zon's agent. Was Rayo really warning him, or was he carefully feeling out Tom's position? Did the other T'shav suspect that he was Zon's agent himself?

Just keep calm, he told himself as his musth-addled head told him to just kill Rayo and his crew and be done with it. Stay in control.

The bedroom door closed, hiding Sara's form from him.

"That's some female you've found."

Rayo chuckled and tapped his shoulder. Instantly Tom wanted to rip the man's arm off for daring to threaten him. His hands clenched, but he was just able to keep himself under control.

"You shouldn't do that. Musth," Tom reminded him.

Rayo backed up a step, holding up his hands. "Sorry. But you've got quite a girl there… you know she's human, right?"

Tom's eyes widened. His heart pounded, and all his instincts told him to strike now. He trembled, wanting to lash out. "Yes. It's none of your business, though."

"We could just kill you and take her," Rayo said, still smiling. "When I heard that Zon's son was sent after a shipment of humans, I thought of you. You showed up just at the right time to get this job. And then your so-called escape from Flanard really—"

Rayo didn't have a chance to finish. Tom drew one of his daggers and lunged, sinking the blade through the man's collar before he had a chance to react. The crew members Rayo had brought aboard cried out. They reached for their weapons. Tom was able to kill another one before two shots rang out; two dropped like stones, smoking holes in their backs. The last remaining alien whipped his head around to see Sara standing in the bedroom door, holding a gun.

Tom threw his knife, sinking it into the alien's chest. He fell, gurgling, and Sara finished him off with a blast from the gun. Tom rushed for the ship's controls. He didn't bother scanning to see if there were lifeforms on Rayo's ship before he turned the ship's weapons on it. If there was anybody over there, by the time the scans were complete they could destroy Tom's ship.

As the fiery explosion of the ship was smothered by the vacuum of space, Tom slumped back into his chair. Adrenaline spiked through him, and now that there was nobody left to fight he wanted to go back to Sara and brace her against the wall, to wildly sate his desire the way they had their first time together.

The warm muzzle of a blaster pressed into the back of his head.

Sara's ragged breathing filled his ears. "Plot a course back to USC space."

Tom rested his hands on the controls but didn't move them. "Sara, I know you feel betrayed, but—"

"Feel betrayed? Were you just going to pretend like you were on my side until we brought the humans back to the corporation? Would you have sold me, too? Everything you said about Starmates, you were just trying to seduce me. You wanted to use me for sex during your musth, and then earn a little extra by selling me!"

Think calmly , he told himself severely. What else was she supposed to think? He needed to keep his head, not let his hurt get the better of him. He struggled against the feelings of betrayal and anger that made him want to break his fist on the ship's navigation.

"That's not it at all. Please let me explain."

"There isn't anything else to explain. So either turn this ship around or I swear I will kill you."

Tom closed his eyes. He could either attack her and risk things going too far and one or both of them getting hurt, or he could risk his own life and call her bluff–which probably wasn't a bluff. Well, at least I know now that she didn't plant the tracker. Unless she thought I was up to this the whole time.

But no. She had seemed genuinely shocked when Rayo stated the Ruziers Corporation planned to seel the humans. He had been stupid to suspect her of selling out her fellow humans in the first place. Taking a deep breath, he swiveled the chair to face her. The gun pressed into his forehead now. Sara's golden bionic eyes were merciless.

"You can either listen to me, or you can shoot me, Sara. I have a mission and I am not going to abandon it."

"I told you to—"

Tom's hands came up. He twisted the gun away from himself; a blast went off, hitting the floor. Sara screamed and let the weapon go. It hung loose in Tom's hand as he stared up at her. She stared back, her hands pressed to her mouth. Guilt and relief warred in her eyes. She thought she had shot him. She really did care…

"It's okay," Tom murmured, standing. He removed the power packet from the gun and put it in his pocket while leaving the gun itself on the chair. "Neither of us are hurt, it's okay."

Sara trembled as she looked up at him. Tears filled her eyes and she shook her head. "I was actually starting to fall for you. Or maybe that was just the musth. I should never have trusted that a T'shav could be honest. Never."

Tom fell back a step. He was used to being discriminated against because of his heritage. It was true that the vast majority of T'shav worked as pirates and mercenaries, but that was because they couldn't get any other work. They were mistrusted, and when a person was driven to the brink of civilization, what other choice did they have but to take whatever job was offered? And if the only jobs offered were being pirates, then a pirate you became.

"I should never have trusted you. I should never have helped you."

"Sara, please. Listen to me. Think. I was hired by the corporation, but that's not the reason I'm out here."

Her eyes widened slightly and Tom pressed his advantage, praying that she would believe him.

"You heard them say that one of Zon's agents was out here. That's me."

"You?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

Tom's throat was dry, so worried that she wasn't going to believe him. He moved a little closer, wanting to pull her into his arms and reassure her. But when he moved closer, she backed away. And considering that she still considered him no better than Rayo and his crew, it really was no wonder why. He withdrew again.

"I told you that I have a human mother." Would she put together the dots that he was Zon's son? If he told her, would he believe her? "I love my mother, and I was raised to respect all species, not just the handful that are part of the United Species. When I heard that there was a ship full of humans who were going to be sold off like this, I volunteered to take the mission. I'm not bringing them to the Ruziers Corporation, I'm taking them to Zon, and the human sanctuary he set up. He has the strength to protect them."

"I want to believe you." Sara's shoulders slumped. "I want to, Tom. I wish I could. But if I do and I find you that you never…"

"It's why I was calling myself Bond. Because if I went by my real name, then they'd have known."

"Or Tom isn't your real name and you were setting me up."

"Before I even knew that Flanard was after us?"

Sara shrugged listlessly. "All I know is that right now I'm not thinking clearly, and if I let myself believe you… then it's all over."

Tom felt his whole body sagging. He'd have to prove himself to her. Once they were at the sanctuary and his musth was over, she could see that he was telling the truth, and they could have a rational discussion.

"I guess it's back to lockup for me now?" she asked, her voice even.

Tom sighed. "I'm sorry I have to do this."

"I'll believe you when I'm not your prisoner." Sara turned on her heel and marched away, stepping over Rayo's body as she headed into the bathroom. His heart heavy, Tom followed.

Chapter Thirteen: Sara

If Tom saw her naked right now, he'd know she was pregnant. She had always carried a little extra weight around her middle despite her athletic, muscular build, but the baby bump was clearly there. Her uniform helped to hide the gentle swell of her belly, for now. It wouldn't be long until it was obvious to anybody who looked at her, though. What would she do if Tom found out?

Maybe this was what he really wanted from her.

Sara sighed as she pulled her uniform back on. The baby would be T'shav. She wasn't a genetics expert, but from what she knew, when a human woman gave birth to a baby sired by another species, it took on that species' traits and inherited very little of the mother. So chances were that her child would look exactly like Tom. If it was a boy, he would go through musth.

No matter the gender, though, the child would be treated like any other T'shav. He or she would be considered the scum of the galaxy, looked down on, spat at, less likely to find a job and more likely to be arrested for inconsequential things. Unless she fled to the human sanctuary Zon apparently had set up. There, with their benefactor being a T'shav, she could be with humans who might not look at her child the way the rest of the galaxy did.

If only she knew more about Zon! She knew that he commanded a huge fleet, knew he was a human-rights activist, but other than that… she thought he might have found the first human, but she really didn't know anything else. For all she knew, this 'sanctuary' was nothing more than a breeding program, or some sort of human farming experiment.

"Whatever," she muttered, leaning her head back against the shower door. "It doesn't matter. None of that matters. I'm a citizen of the United Species and a lieutenant of the Corps. Even if I'm discharged, they can't take away my freedom or pension."

This baby was her baby, and she was going to keep it.

Now the only thing she needed to decide was if she should trust Tom and tell him, or if she should find a way to escape. It would be far easier if her libido wasn't cranked into overdrive! Between his musth and her pregnancy hormones, Sara thought she might lose her mind and jump on him every time the door opened.

Speaking of which. The doors slid open.

Sara felt a jerk in her lower stomach as the bitter scent she had begun to associate with Tom hit her. She scrambled to her feet, only just able to stop herself from launching herself into his arms. Tom stared at her for a long moment before swallowing hard. His black eyes glittered with lust, and she knew it was as hard for him as it was for her to deny her bodily desires.

A rush of respect welled in her, no matter how much she wanted to push it away. If nothing else, he had spoken the truth about not taking a woman who had not previously agreed to go to bed with him while he was in musth. So maybe all of her assumptions were wrong.

"I'm entering the peak of my musth," he said, handing a small, black metallic box to her.

She hadn't even realized that he was holding anything until then. After she took it, the thought occurred to her that it would have been the perfect opportunity to rush him and escape the confines of the bathroom. But no. Where would she go?

"What is this?"

Tom shrugged. "Food. Vitamin supplements, dehydrated staples. I know it's not tasty, but for the next few days it's crucial that I not see you."

Heat swirled in her lower regions at the thought of what he would do if he did. Sara knew it was only the musth–or was it? The reason she wasn't letting herself believe what he was saying was she was afraid that the pregnancy, his musth and her feelings were messing up her head. But if he wasn't in his musth, would she still feel the same way?

"You have more self-control than that," she whispered. "If I told you no, you wouldn't… I know that."

Tom gave her a pained smile. "I'm not worried about losing my self-control if you said no. I'm worried that if you said yes, I'd forget why it doesn't actually mean yes. Not in these circumstances. I want you so bad…"

His gaze trailed down her body, growing more heated. Sara nearly dropped the box she was holding. Her mouth was so dry that she wasn't sure she would be able to speak. Heart hammering, she set the box down on the floor and half-stepped from the bathroom. Maybe there was something to listening to him, believing him when he said he was working with Zon. After all, if she trusted that he wouldn't take advantage of her during his musth, couldn't she believe that he was a good man trying to do the best thing for those humans?

Or was that just her hormones and his pheromones talking?

"I want you, too," she blurted. She pushed herself against him, not caring about musth or missions. Her body was crying out for his, but there was more to it than that, too. Her very soul ached to be near him again. "I want… I want so much from you."

Tom gripped her shoulders and moaned. "Sara, we can't. You don't trust me."

"But we're Starmates, aren't we?"

"You don't believe that." He gently pushed her away, his chest heaving. Sweat beaded his brow, a sign of just how much he was fighting his desires. "My peak will be over in a few days, and by the time we reach the ship with the humans, the musth will be over. We can talk then."

"But what if I believe you now? What if—"

"But you don't."

"Maybe I do."

"I'm sorry. Please, Sara. I know that this isn't what you really want. Please stop trying to… Please stop. We can't talk right now, there's too much messing with our heads." He swallowed hard, his gaze going to her lips. "I have to lock you in now. There's an internal lock in the supplies I gave you, too. Use it. I'll want to see you… but if I do the pheromones might prove too powerful. So you need to lock the door from the inside."

Sara nodded slowly, wanting to cling to him but understanding why she couldn’t. She stepped back into the bathroom, her eyes on his as the doors slid shut, cutting them off from each other.

Chapter Fourteen: Tom

The cargo ship full of humans was small in comparison to the vessels in his father's fleet but was sizable nonetheless. It was plodding along at light speed, an outdated mode of transport. The sensors didn't even register it as a ship, it was so slow. It was a bulky thing, and Tom couldn't help but wonder how ancient it was. There really was no way of knowing, since the few artifacts that archaeologists had been able to scavenge from Earth were just too old to date, and it was really their only reference point, seeing as the ship was filled with humans.

He stared at the bathroom door, his supplies gathered around him. The days when his musth was at its peak were terrible, and Sara filled his thoughts until he thought he would go mad with need for her. But he had resisted breaking open the bathroom doors, and since then while they had talked a little, nothing was resolved. His musth might not be as strong, but it was barely over. The hormones and pheromones were still messing with their heads, and they couldn't trust their feelings.

With a sigh, he knocked on the doors.

Sara opened them at once. She looked pale and tired, but considering her confinement, that wasn't surprising. Her uniform was grubby. "We've arrived."

Tom nodded. "I'm going to head over and establish a drag shield, so I can drag the ship through space at full speed. I would like your help, Sara. I know you don't trust me, but—"

"But you want me to trust you anyway." She sighed and shrugged. "If I do help you, what happens to me?"

"If you still don't believe me when we get to where I'm going, I will take you to a USC-controlled world and leave you there. You'll never hear from me again."

She'll understand once we reach the sanctuary. She'll see that I meant it when I said I wanted to help these humans.

Sara studied him for a moment before she nodded. "I suppose you've had plenty of opportunities to sell me or use me or whatever else if that was your plan. I'll help you."

Tom released a breath of relief he hadn't realized he had been holding. "Thank you."

Sara stepped out of the bathroom. "Do we need space suits?"

Tom shook his head. "I've done scans. Conditions over there are suitable for both our species. I'm not registering any lifeforms, but I think we ought to take our weapons anyway."

"We ?"

Looking Sara in the eye, he handed her a blaster. Her brows rose slightly as she accepted it, and Tom turned his back, praying he had made the right choice in trusting her. If she shot him in the back… well, he wouldn’t be alive to regret it, would he? He picked up his supplies, slinging a pack over his shoulders.

Sara was still watching him with narrowed eyes. "And you need me for this excursion because…?"

"Rayo might not have been the only one that the corporation sent. My hands are going to be full as I anchor the drag net. I need you to watch my back."

"You—" the lieutenant cut herself off and shook her head. "Okay. I'll end up starving to death if you're not here to pilot me away."

"You're a pilot."

"Yeah, but… the ship's controls are set to your DNA, aren't they?"

They weren't. But Sara wouldn’t believe him if he said that, would she? It wouldn't be the smart thing to do. "Let's go."

***

Tom had docked his ship on the hull of the cargo ship, clamping over a weapons port. It was easy enough to cut through and gain entrance. Soon he and Sara were standing in a long, oddly wide corridor. Everything was sharp, jutting angles, made from a crystalline structure that looked like stained glass. A dim blue glow emitted from pods up and down the corridor. Peering into the closest one, Tom saw a female human face inside, skin the same hue as his mother's, eyes closed, hair overgrown and matted.

"There's so many of them," Sara whispered in awe, as though they were in a church. "How many?"

"Our estimates from the recon data is at least six hundred. We'll have to do a count of the survivors when we get them to the sanctuary."

Sara nodded. "Do you think they were taken by the same people who took me from Earth?"

"Maybe. It's impossible to tell." Tom watched Sara's face as angry lines creased her eyes. "The technology of all the ships we've found humans in seems similar. So it's possible that they're the same ones to have taken you."

"What did they even want with us?"

"Slave labor, maybe. Maybe they ate humans." Sara turned a dirty look on him and he shrugged. He gestured down the hallway. "We have to put anchors at twelve spots if we're going to drag the ship back without tearing it to pieces. The sooner they're in place the sooner we can get away."

The air was cold enough for Tom to see his breath crystallizing in the air. Silence pressed in on them, made all the more eerie by the sleeping faces all about them. Some of them were probably dead; decomposition wouldn’t happen in the stasis pods, and so there was no way of knowing who was alive and who was dead until they were opened.

They worked their way through the ship quickly, planting the anchors in strategic locations. Neither spoke. Just as Tom planted the fourth anchor, footsteps echoed down the corridor. Tom jumped to his feet and Sara tensed. They both darted to either side of the corridor, hiding behind the pods.

A voice rang through the hall. "We've got movement."

Tom bit back a curse, struggling to release himself from the confines of his pack. More footsteps echoed towards them.

His heart nearly stopped when Sara stepped out from her protected hiding spot and held her hands in the air. "I am Lieutenant Sara O'Neill of the UCS, identify yourselves at once."

"O'Neill?" A familiar voice said. "Well, well. I thought that T'shav would have spaced you by now."

Flanard. Tom cursed. How had he gotten here? Did I miss a second tracker?

"Colonel." Sara's hands dropped. "Am I glad to see you!"

"Lieutenant, you shouldn’t be. After you told me about what your lover's mission was, I contacted the Ruziers Corporation. They transferred his retainer to me once they found out that he was really the son of the warlord Zon."

Sara stepped back. Her gaze flickered to Tom, eyes wide.

"It's a shame I have to kill you. I took a look at your record. You're a good soldier. But then, you wouldn’t have stayed one, anyway. You'd be ejected from the Corps, whether for helping a dangerous criminal or—"

Tom dropped his pack and jumped into the corridor, firing rapidly at the colonel and his men as he shielded Sara with his body. She fired from under his arm, a hand on his hip as she guided him towards the shelter again.

Gunfire answered back as the USC dove for cover. Tom continued to fire, aiming at any scrap of person that he saw poking out from between the pods. He didn't dare think about the casualties of this firefight; the humans in the pods now taking blasts. The two hid behind the nearest pod, Sara crouching at his feet.

"Give up," the colonel shouted. "You don't have a chance!"

"We'll see."

Sara spun around, a hand going to her face. Tom saw her plunge her fingers into her eye socket from the corner of his eye. Something small and round spun down the corridor. Sara grabbed him, pulling him back. Her hands clapped over his ears, and out of instinct he did the same for her. A flash of light, a high-pitched grating sound, and everything was still.

"Your eyes are grenades?" Tom asked, heart hammering, as he stared at the human.

Sara shrugged. One eyelid dropped over the empty socket, but she grinned. "Why have bionic eyes if you can't use them to sneak explosives around? Just stun grenades, though. I'll get them tied up and put somewhere secure while you finish the anchors."

Tom almost kissed her. But he knew a single kiss wouldn't be enough, and there wasn't time for anything else. Besides, they had to talk first. He encountered patrols twice more, but they were easily dispatched. After he settled the anchors, he returned to his ship. His mate was already waiting for him.

"So how do we get out of here without the colonel's ship blowing us up?" Sara asked, taking the co-pilot's chair as he sat in the pilot's chair.

"Easy." Tom smiled at her as he hailed the USC ship hanging in space next to them. "Greetings, soldiers of the United Species. My name is Tom, and I am the son of Zon, warlord protector of the Rouge Systems. My sensors are telling me that your ship is powering its weapons. I advise against that. Half my father's fleet is on its way. They should be here in a few minutes. I'm sure my father would love to show you what happens to people who threaten his son."

The colonel's ship was gone in two seconds. As expected, they weren't about to mess with Zon's family. Tom nodded in satisfaction, activating the anchors on the cargo ship. The net activated. There were no interruptions in power, so it would hold. He set the course, and they were off.

"So… you really were trying to help these humans," Sara said. She wrapped her arms around her middle. "And you really are Zon's agent. His son."

"I am. I don't blame you for not trusting me, though. I should have—"

Sara shook her head. She pressed her fingers to his lips, silencing him. "There's time enough for that later. Right now I have something you need to know."

Tom's brow furrowed but he nodded.

"I'm pregnant. And it's your baby. I understand if you don't want to—"

Tom held up his hand. His breathing was shallow, eyes wide with wonder. "You're pregnant?"

Sara bit her lip and nodded. "I shouldn't have kept it a secret."

"There's time enough for that later," Tom whispered, echoing her words. He threaded his hands into her hair and kissed her. "Time and more than enough time."

Sara moaned and threw her arms around him, bringing herself to him like a woman possessed. Tom was only too happy to let her carry him away.

She all but threw him against the wall, catching his mouth in hers, her hands pressing against his shoulders, pinning him into place. His arms circled her hips, his hands cupping the soft but firm roundness of her rear end. When she slipped a leg between his, grinding against him, he let out a moan.

"You're mine," she whispered, breaking from his mouth to pepper kisses along his jaw and neck. Her actions had a strong, immediate effect on him. Muscles began trembling with desire, his stomach tightening.

Her hands drifted down his body, fumbling with the clasps on his clothing. Tom was more than happy to help her, and soon his clothing was in a heap on the floor. Her clothes quickly followed. A purple flush rose in his lover's cheeks as she stepped back and took a good look at him.

"Stupid Flanard. It's all his fault I didn't get any of this while you were in the height of musth."

Tom gripped her hips, walking her back towards the table. "You'll have another chance next year."

A grin nearly split Sara’s face. "And the year after that."

He made to lay her on the table but she shook her head and turned swiftly so she was pressing him against it. "You're the big strong T'shav warrior and most time I'll be fine with giving you total control. But tonight you are mine, understood?"

Tom rose a brow. He never gave up control. Not for anybody. But as Sara encouraged him to sit on the table, a coy smile lighting her face, he realized that breaking rules had its own rewards. He perched on the edge of the table.

"You are beautiful," she whispered, kneeling between his legs.

Her touch was light as she ran a hand up his thigh before taking him into her mouth. Tom fought for control as powerful waves of pleasure coursed through him. His head fell back and he let out a throaty groan. A giggle from Sara did interesting things to him and he fought the urge to add his own movements. Instead he rested his hand on her head, weaving his fingers through her hair as he felt her rhythm.

A groan had him looking back down at her. She had a hand between her legs. He found himself wishing that it was her on the table and him kneeling before her, able to give her this wonderful pleasure.

"Sara," he moaned, feeling his pupils expand as he gazed down at the curve of her spine leading to the twin globes of her perfectly squeezable ass. He trembled on the edge and gripped Sara's shoulder, pushing her away.

Luckily she knew what he meant and quickly stood, pushing him further onto the table and climbing over him. The firmness of her knees squeezed his hips as she straddled him. That coy, teasing smile was back as she pressed a kiss to his mouth before allowing him to enter her.

Her warmth and tightness nearly undid him, but he bit his lip and braced himself against the table. Sara set the rhythm, the heat building between them all the faster from the weeks they spent longing for one another but refusing to give into their desires.

Tom gazed at his lover, his Starmate, the mother of his unborn child. He loved the way her shoulders shuddered, the way she let her head fall back and arched her back, pressing her breasts upwards like an offering. They were too delicious to resist, and Tom bent over her, kissing first one, then the other. He was rewarded by another moan.

He was so close he wasn't sure how much longer he was going to last but he grunted and held back. He would see his beautiful human find release first. Thank the stars, she was as close as him. Within moments she threw her head back, letting out an almighty scream. Her body sagged against his. He caught her and held her close as he released his own desperate control.

Strength fled and he collapsed back, the table creaking dangerously. Sara's warm body lay over his. He stroked her hair as they both panted. Eventually they swapped a few kisses before Sara rolled off him. Her arm rested on her stomach as she smiled blissfully at the ceiling.

"How can it get better than that?" she wondered aloud.

"I don't know. But I'm looking forward to seeing if it can."

With a sigh she rolled closer to him, resting her head on his shoulder. He wrapped an arm around her. He smiled. It was good to know that he had found his Starmate. And that she had found him.

Epilogue: Sara

Colonel Flanard's testimony against her was considered highly tainted, and so to Sara's surprise, she was not evicted from the Corps. The United Species were eager to prove that they would treat humans with dignity and respect. As such, within a few months after the incident, she was assigned to be an ambassador between the United Species and Zon's fleet. The months passed quickly, with Sara adjusting to her new role and the new relationship she had with Tom. Starmates.

Sara glared at her traitorous swollen ankles, her hands resting on her belly. "I don't understand why my feet have to look like pumpkins."

Chuckling, Tom sat beside her. "Would you like me to rub them?"

"Not right now. Thanks, though." Sara sighed, leaning against him.

What started off as a tentative situation so they could get to know each other better had quickly become them living together, and now there was no question that they were mates. That was the way T'shav did things. They took mates, they didn't marry, although Tom assured her that they could if that was important to her. Sara had never really thought much about marriage, and so she was happy to stick with T'shav traditions.

"The last batch of humans were woken today," Tom told her. "They're doing well. Total count, five hundred and seventy-two humans. They've already started to put together a good infrastructure together."

"Good. I'm sure it's terrifying for them, but starting over… that's human spirit. Do any of them remember anything about being abducted?"

Tom shook his head. "I'll bring the reports for you to take a look at. They were all taken in a period of time between 2000 and 2100, though. So you and my mother were among the first to be taken from Earth."

"Speaking of your mother, she'll be coming back soon, won't she?"

"Probably." He brushed her hair from her face, gazing tenderly into her eyes. "Are you feeling full? I can call her and tell her to bring the baby right away."

Sara shook her head. It hadn't even been a standard month since she had given birth to a healthy, robust baby boy. She and Tom had named him Alex Tang. Alex after her father, Tang after Tom's best friend growing up, who died when he was a teenager. Alex was the spitting image of his father, except for one thing. Rather than the black eyes that all T'shav had, Alex had blue eyes, the color Sara's had been before her accident.

The door to their room opened. In strode Tom's parents. His mother, Lisa, beamed at Sara. His father, the huge, intimidating warlord, Zon, carried the tiny bundle of blankets that held his grandson.

"We're heading down to the sanctuary," Zon said, handing the baby to Sara. "Are there any messages you would like to give the humans you helped save?"

Sara shook her head. "Not right now. Thank you, though."

Zon nodded as he and Lisa put their arms around each other. Tom was right when he said that they were deliriously happy. If Sara didn't know better, she would have said that they had just met each other, and were in the earliest stages of falling in love. She had never known two people who adored one another as much as these two did.

"If you need anything, don't hesitate to ask," Lisa said, smiling at her. "And if my son isn't helping you enough—"

"Mom, please." Tom shook his head, and Sara laughed.

"He's helping me just fine. Thank you."

The warlord and his lady both nodded and left the room again. Sara settled back with a sigh, gazing at the tiny baby in her arms. It was a little frightening how small he was, but he had more than enough people around him to protect him from anything life threw his way.

And he had parents who loved each other.

"Have I told you lately how amazing you are?" she asked her mate, smiling up at him.

"Yes… but what am I amazing for now? Last time I believe it was because I put jam on your toast for you."

"Well, it was amazing toast."

Tom rolled his eyes, earning him a laugh. Sara adjusted the baby, shifting her legs into a more comfortable position.

"You are amazing because even after I assumed the worst of you, you forgave me and still want me as your Starmate."

Tom brushed a kiss on her lips. "You're amazing for the same thing, then."

Sara nestled herself against him, sighing in contentment. For the first time in far too long, she felt safe. The man she loved also loved her. She had a strong, healthy baby. It was no longer her against the galaxy, no longer hiding herself from those closest to her. And knowing that she would never have to hide again was the most wonderful feeling that she could have possibly imagined.

*****

THE END

Bought by the Barbarian

Description

His broadsword is his only love. Until he sees her curves.

T’Shav mercenary Ronan doesn’t want love. He wants a woman to take care of his ‘condition’, meaning raging hormones. And the bridal service is going to get him one. So where is the sweet, submissive wife he ordered?

Paramedic Erica Chase is bored to death on her spaceship. Until she and her cousin Bethy are sold to a bridal service. There’s no way she’s going to submit to her new owner. But why does he have to be so mouthwateringly hot?

What’s a gal to do? Just devour the sexy alien? Hell no. He says he’s not touching her until she’s on her knees begging for it. He must be joking.

But Erica needs the hunky alien to find back Bethy. And Ronan has his own mission to complete. Space is a crowded place with enemies at every corner. It’s a good thing Ronan enjoys a bloody fight.

Stuck on the same spaceship, Ronan knows one thing for sure. Anybody who thinks they can lay a finger on his mate and his unborn child will find another thing coming.

What Ronan wants, Ronan gets.

Chapter One: Erica

The medical bay of the USC Battleship Sidhe was probably the most impressive one in the United Species fleet. It was full of the most up-to-date medical equipment, including DNA scanners that could tell a person what diseases they were genetically predisposed to in under a minute. It was also connected with real-time updates on scientific breakthroughs on various species: Dibat, Aphrosian, Suesue and many more.

Erica Chase could remember vividly how she had felt the first time she came aboard the ship. She had been in medical school back on Earth before waking up one day to find she had been abducted and kept in a stasis chamber for hundreds of thousands of years. Almost everything she had known was ancient history. Even now, if she stopped to think about it, she was overwhelmed, feeling like she could easily have a mental breakdown. So she simply didn’t think about it, focusing on her job as a paramedic relief aid worker.

Erica stood at attention, waiting for the chief medical officer, a green-skinned, winged Odap, to address the gathered paramedics. The translator chip implanted behind her left ear was buzzing. She'd have to get someone take a look at it soon.

"Teniscore can be a dangerous world," the CMO said, glaring at the volunteers. "It’s been hit by a small asteroid, causing extensive worldwide damage, and as such it's the responsibility of the United Species Corps to step in and help the residents out. But the denizens of Teniscore are mainly T'Shav mercenaries, so you need to keep your wits about you. Especially the females among you. Understood?"

Erica nodded, though she had to fight the urge to roll her eyes. T'Shav were thought of nothing more than mercenaries across the galaxy. The males were considered especially dangerous because of their musth, a hormonal fluctuation that made them more prone to violence, but that also produced pheromones that made any woman exposed to them go crazy with sexual lust.

But Erica had met several T'Shav, and they were perfect gentlemen towards her. In fact, she had been rescued from a medical corporation that wanted to perform experiments on her by the T'Shav warlord Zon and given a place in his human sanctuary, until she decided to explore the galaxy.

"Some of you might not take me seriously," the CMO continued, flapping his wings so he lifted a few inches from the ground. "But for your own good, you must not stray from the Corps officer assigned to your group. Do not leave the regulated safety zones. The USC cannot protect you if you don't follow the rules."

Beside her, her cousin Bethy shifted, snickering under her breath. She brushed a strand of impossibly fine hair from her face. It was always falling out of the bun that United Species Paramedics were meant to keep their hair in. Erica's own brown bun was still tightly in place. But then, it had always been thick and coarse.

"The way he's going on you think that these uniforms were negligees," Bethy muttered.

Erica snorted loudly, which caused a few of the others to give her dirty looks. The uniforms were shapeless things, designed for comfort and maneuverability rather than looks. Erica had needed a size larger than what was commissioned to accommodate her extra-sized curves. She wore it as baggy as possible, but sometimes she still thought that she might as well walk around naked. Back on Earth, she had been self-conscious about her size. Everything about her was curvy, from breast to butt to thighs to stomach.

Out here, though, curves on women were highly sought after. Not like on Earth where the ideal seemed to be big boobs, big butt, stick-thin everywhere else. In this new world she found herself in, they wanted curves everywhere. Flat stomachs were unattractive. 'Thigh gaps' were a cause for medical concern. When she first mentioned wanting to lose weight to her doctor, the Dibat had been horrified at Erica wanting to 'starve' herself.

The downside was that Erica now found herself the center of unwanted attention, and she didn't know how to handle it. Going from being the girl nobody looked at to the girl everybody wanted was tough to get used to.

The CMO grunted from where he stood and shook his head. "Take a look around you. Some idiot in this group will be certain to leave the safety of Corps protection and won't come back. Do you want it to be you?"

"Oh, just shut up and get to the actual medical rescue already," Bethy muttered under her breath. "We get it, dangerous world."

Erica repressed another snicker. The Odap took a moment to look around again. "I would again remind our human recruits that laws on human sentience are not yet fully legislated. There are still corporations that would love to get their hands on your universal DNA, and species that are dying out that would love to use you as breeders. But you are all so very smart that I doubt you would listen to me. Get to your shuttles."

Bethy and Erica headed to the station they would be manning together. It was their job to record which paramedics were going to the surface and to make sure they had the supplies they needed. They weren't even going down to the planet, which Erica thought was pretty cheap. She left Zon's sanctuary with Bethy to explore the galaxy, but so far all she had seen was the USC paramedics training barracks and the inside of this ship. Not to say that the technology that she was encountering wasn't awesome, but she wanted to breathe the air of a new planet, she wanted to actually treat more than a few minor burns.

She wanted an adventure. But she wasn't going to ask to be sent to the planet, not until she had a better grasp on the first aid. After all, she and Bethy were still quite new to all of this. Right now, as boring as Erica found it, they were best suited for the job they had been given.

"You know what's weird about T'Shav?" Bethy asked as they settled into their station. "Apparently their women don't ovulate like us. No periods. Must be nice. I wonder why it's only the males that go through musth. Do you think it works on lesbians?"

"How should I know? You're the expert in that area, not me."

Bethy shrugged. They started their work, which went smoothly. They had been well trained. Erica stared longingly at all the paramedics being sent to the surface but reminded herself that doing what she could do to save lives was more important than having her adventure. Soon, it was just her and Bethy left in the medical bay, keeping an eye on medical requests, making sure that the robots did what they were designed to do: essentially nothing.

Several hours after this mind-numbingly boring activity, Erica's comm activated.

"Paramedics Chase and Chase, you're needed on the surface!" The CMO's voice was strained. "Get to shuttle A-43 at once. The robots can take care of the processing."

"Yes, sir." Erica glanced at Bethy to make sure her cousin also got the message and headed for the shuttle. "Why do you think he changed his mind?"

"There must be more wounded down there than they anticipated."

The shuttle was a small vessel that ran completely on autopilot. With the medical supplies crammed into it, there was just enough room for Bethy and Erica to squeeze themselves in. Erica's heart pounded with excitement, and she checked her belt three times to make sure she had everything she needed. Fleshseal, Bloodstore, regenerators.

The flight down to the planet seemed to take forever, but as soon as the doors opened, Erica bounded down the gangplank, looking around for the CMO. She froze halfway down. They were in a large clearing, but on every side were giant twisted trees. They were blue-barked and had a sickly yellow moss of sorts growing over them. A small transport ship was also in the clearing, but it was the only thing.

The ground around the shuttle was completely bare. No rocks. No grass. No wounded patients.

Only the CMO, accompanied by several men with guns wearing Planchet Corporation uniforms. What was Planchet doing here? They specialized in livestock breeding. What would they want on a planet suffering a disaster?

Breeding .

Erica's stomach dropped.

"Where is everybody?" Bethy asked, brows drawn in confusion.

"Get back to the shuttle!" Erica grabbed Bethy's arm. She tried to drag her cousin back into the ship, but it was too late. The Planchet men bounded up the gangplank and seized them both around the waist. Erica screamed, kicking and thrashing about. She wasn't going down without a fight!

"The Warlord Zon knows we're here," she shouted. "Do you think he'll just stand by while you abduct us?"

"But you left the sanctuary voluntarily," the CMO replied. "Do you think he has the resources to keep an eye on every human in the galaxy? I did say that there are always some foolish individuals that leave USC-secured areas. Unfortunately today, it's you two."

Erica continued to struggle uselessly. The Planchet men grunted as they hauled her towards their ship. To make it worse, Bethy was allowing herself to be carted away without so much as a whimper. Her eyes were wide, but she was silent. Erica threw a weak punch at one of the men holding her. He grabbed her wrists and tied them.

The CMO turned to the Planchet men. "Well, here you are. Two human beauties for your bridal program. They'll fetch a handsome price. Now, my payment?"

"Bridal program?" Erica threw her head back but unfortunately didn't hit her captor's face. His arms were tight around her. "No freaking way!"

The Planchet officer who was paying the CMO turned to her with a bored look. "Your other option is to be sold as a laboratory subject. But we would prefer you cooperate as a bride. After all, our breeding services are completely legal. Experimenting on humans, on the other hand, borders the illegal, and is highly frowned upon these days." He turned back to the CMO. "Thank you for your business."

Bethy started to cry softly. Erica screamed. No way was this how it ended. She would find a way out of this. Somehow, she would find a way to get her and Bethy both free.

Chapter Two: Ronan

Ronan carefully inserted the thin needle into his vein. The cool liquid that he injected burned slightly, but he could instantly feel the effects as his muscles relaxed. His heart rate evened out, and the building frustration and desire to kill all but vanished. The aggression of the false onset of musth was difficult to control. He knew that if he hadn't taken the enzyme at once, he would have ended up losing his temper.

As the perijan swept through his body, he took a careful look around. From here he could see his ship. He hadn't really taken the time to scope out the area, too desperate to do the injection. Workers bustled to and fro, using their hover carts to move large amounts of cargo through the docks. He happened to have found a little alcove to take his perijan, mostly blocked from the views of the workers.

The most effective way for perijan to take hold in a T'shav body was through an internal microprocessor, which would help the liver produce the enzyme naturally. Ronan had had one implanted when he was a child and first diagnosed with Cilaze, a disease that suppressed his natural production of perijan. Over the years, however, he had been in so many fights and without regular medical checkups that it stopped working. Since returning to his birthplace to have a new one implanted was out of the question, Ronan had to give himself regular injections to keep his body in balance.

Without these injections, his brain would think that his body wasn't getting the oxygen he needed, making his heart rate increase to the point where it triggered a self-induced heart attack. That perijan naturally dropped low during a T'shav's musth also meant that whenever the enzyme dropped too low he would enter the beginning stages of musth. A very unpleasant experience. Fortunately, he was able to keep a supply of perijan on hand. Usually.

Ronan brushed a hand over his sweat-slick red skin as his breathing returned to normal. Well, that would last him for a standard day.

"Hey!"

The T'shav looked up to see a blue-skinned Aphrosian wearing a United Species uniform marching towards him. Ronan finished his injection and put the needle back into its case before slipping it back into his pack. He stepped out of the little alcove, trying to appear unthreatening. Not that he could really help it. As a T'shav he was quite a bit bulkier than most species. Plus, the devil-red skin of the T’Shav led many other cultures to believe they were demons. Add to it that his toe claws were larger than normal, and he usually found himself being accused of intimidation even when he didn't mean it.

Although his appearance certainly helped in interrogations.

"Is there a problem?" Ronan asked the USC officer.

"I should say there is." The Aphrosian pointed at the small trickle of blood running down Ronan's arm. "What were you injecting? Kinsing? Cakehi?"

Of course. The officer assumed he was doing drugs. It would be amusing if Ronan wasn't so sick of law enforcement officials assuming that he was up to illegal activities for merely breathing. His hands clenched, the increased musth hormones in his system telling him to just break this Aphrosian and be done with it. The perijan might help calm him down, but it didn't erase all the aggression instantly.

"Perijan. I have Cilaze."

"I have never heard of that," the Aphrosian sneered. "I wonder what the scans will say when I take you in."

Ronan rolled his eyes. Aphrosians were stronger than they looked, with their skinny arms and bodies, but that didn't mean that they would stand a chance against a T'Shav like himself. The USC officer pulled a set of energy cuffs from his belt.

With one quick motion, Ronan grabbed the Aphrosian's arm. He twisted it around sharply until he heard a snap, then slammed his fist into the officer's face. The Aphrosian shouted in pain, lashing out. Ronan ended the fight with a rabbit punch to the forehead. He let the officer drop.

Pathetic.

Leaving the officer moaning behind him, Ronan headed back to his ship. No doubt the Aphrosian would call some more of his idiot friends. Best to leave. Ronan didn't feel like killing anybody. Not today, at least.

His comm was flashing when he got to his ship. Ronan checked it and saw that there was a message from the Planchet bridal-ordering service he had signed up for. He rose a brow, his newly-evened pulse picking up again. They had found him a mate who met his requirements already?

Ronan tried not to get his hopes up. It was probably a hideous old spinster desperate for children. Well, he wasn't going to take a mate who wanted children. He wanted a woman he could rely on to get him through the worse of musth, who would have a strong body that could take and enjoy the intensity of his passion. He doubted that the bridal service would actually be able to give him that.

Still, as soon as his ship was in orbit, Ronan pulled up the information about the bride that had been matched with him.

Erica Chase, Human.

Ronan stared at the holographic image projected before him. Brown-haired, skin a peculiar shade of rose-talc. The image was static, but he could see all he needed to from it. She was beautiful, with more curves than he would know what to do with. His loins tightened at the thought of the pleasures she could give him. In the red Suesue wedding dress she wore, she looked perfectly sweet, perfectly submissive.

The kind of woman he needed. One that would do what he wanted when he wanted it, and would never stab him in the back.

"Well, Erica Chase," he muttered as he sent an acceptance of her. "No more waiting for your perfect match. I'm coming."

***

The Planchet's space station was named Goddess of Fertility. A little on-the-nose for Ronan's tastes, but accurate. Not only was their bridal service based in the station, but the groom coming for his bride could also purchase an assortment of sexual toys and enhancers to choose from, to increase their pleasure and chances of getting pregnant.

Ronan ignored these various stalls, interested only in Erica. He could already imagine the gentle flush of her cheeks as he undressed her, her soft cries of delight as he took her. They'd build up to the more intense stuff after she got a chance to get used to him.

He found the pickup station quickly enough and signed for her. The Suesue who had processed his claim, a three-horned humanoid with purple-pink skin, gave him a packet of complimentary fertility enhancers and led him to the back to meet his bride. Ronan was surprised at how excited he was. Would she smile shyly at him? Would she be as eager as he was to consummate their mating?

Erica lay on a bed, her eyes closed, her ample bosom rising and falling gently. Ronan stopped to take in her delicious-looking body–and frowned. Dark bruises covered her arms. More were on her legs, and there were even some on her face. And she wasn't just sleeping.

"You drugged her."

"Her transport was attacked by pirates on her way here," the Suesue said. "Poor thing had quite a fright. It's why we've sedated her."

The T'shav glared back. The bruises were only a few hours old. His fist clenched, and before he could stop himself, he let it fly. There was a sick crunching sound as his knuckles collided with the Suesue's head. The alien flew backward, hitting the wall hard.

"Charge an extra fee to my account to cover your medical expenses." Ronan slung Erica's unconscious body over his shoulder. "I trust we're done here?"

The Suesue clutched his face and groaned. Ronan took that as affirmation and carried his bride away, glaring at all the Planchet workers that crossed his path. Erica was his mate now, and anybody who thought they could lay a finger on her would find another thing coming.

He made it back to his ship without incidents. He laid her down on his bed. Her red dress had ridden up to her thighs, revealing a delicious amount of skin. Ronan didn't notice. The bruises were mostly on her arms like she had been restrained, but there were a few offensive bruises on her legs. She must have been kicking and fighting to free herself.

She was human. That meant that the Planchet Corporation didn't need consent forms to sell her as a bride. Had she tried to escape? Ronan smoothed her brown hair back from her face. Well, she was his now. She would never have to be afraid of anything again.

Erica moaned, stirring for the first time.

"Don't worry, you're away from those monsters," he told her, trying to make his voice gentle. "I'm just going to take care of these injuries now."

Her eyes fluttered open, latching onto him as he retrieved a salve from his shelf. Not as effective as a regenerator, but it would help ease the ache from being beat up like this. His curvy wife's eyes widened at the sight of him. Her pupils dilated, and she let out a small gasp. He smiled–clearly she found him just as pleasing as he found her.

"Let's start down here," he said, scooping some of the salve onto his fingers. He reached to spread it over a particularly dark bruise on her thigh—

Her fist collided with his temple.

Ronan grunted in surprise, stumbling back from her. Erica's face reddened as she swung off the bed–only to fall to her knees right away. She swayed on the spot, her hands grasping the bedclothes as her eyes slid in and out of focus.

"Didn't they tell you?" Ronan scraped the salve back into the bottle and corked it. He narrowed his eyes at Erica. Where was the sweet, submissive little wife he had ordered? "I am your husband, Erica Chase."

Erica's head jerked up at that. Her eyes narrowed and she made a peculiar hissing sound. Her legs wobbled, but she managed to pull herself upright again. Ronan moved closer in case she fell again.

She threw a pillow at him. "Stay away from me!"

Ronan stopped. His nostrils flared as he ground his teeth. Did the bridal service offer refunds? Probably not. Especially considering how he had punched the Suesue that showed him Erica. But they had completely misled him before his purchase.

She lunged at him, fists swinging. Ronan grabbed her arms, only just stopping her from collapsing again. She pulled away and staggered back to the far wall. Well, now he knew why she had bruises. She was completely insane.

"I purchased you to be my wife," Ronan growled. "You are mine, and I will do whatever I deem necessary with you, understood? Now get back on that bed before you hurt yourself, so I can treat those bruises."

Erica's knees buckled. She grabbed the bed to steady herself but made no attempts to lie down. Her face twisted, she spat at him.

Spat. At. Him.

"I'm not your wife!"

She swayed again. Ronan darted forward, catching her in his arms before she crumpled. Her brown eyes glared up at him, but her hands lay flat on his chest. He liked the feel of her skin against his more than he thought he would. Maybe having a submissive mate was overrated. A woman with fire and fight in her would actually be able to help him make a living and carry her own weight.

If nothing else, a woman like this would definitely answer his passion with hers. And he had always enjoyed a challenge.

"Maybe you're not mine," he said, grinning. "But you will be."

Chapter Three: Erica

Was he kidding? Erica gaped at the T'shav as he put her back on the bed. She would have remained standing, but she felt like she was about to pass out. Now that she was lying down, she could get a better look at him.

He was good-looking, there was no denying that. Like all T'shav he was tall, and just a solid mass of muscle. Erica had always had a thing for bodybuilders, and if the situation had been different, she'd probably grab him at once, without bothering to make out before they got to the fun stuff. As was common among T'shav, he lacked the facial hair that Erica usually found attractive. He had a strong jawline, though, and his black eyes sparkled with mischief.

Despite herself, Erica wanted to find out what kind of mischief it was. Would it be so bad to indulge herself for a little bit? She shook her head. She had been sold by the chief medical officer of a battleship. She needed to get back to the USC and report him. Who knew what other women he had done this to? Or would be doing this to? She couldn't waste time appeasing her hormones, especially not with an arrogant prick who literally just told her that she was his property.

"I demand you return me to United Species territory at once," she said.

"No."

"Don't make me force you."

The T'shav rose a black eyebrow, looking amused. His hair, equally dark, was tied back behind his head in a low ponytail. Erica's gaze traveled down his body. Strong muscles. Abs you could eat off of. He wore the pleated skirt-kilt thing that she'd seen other T'shav wear. Her mouth watered as she took him in.

Wait, could there be a reason she was feeling so… desirous… that had nothing to do with her own appetites?

"I want a blood sample," she blurted out. Her heart pounded.

"A blood sample?"

"Yes." Her head was feeling a little clearer now, and Erica got back to her feet. She smoothed the silky red dress she wore so it fell back to her ankles, rather than showing off her legs. Her various bruises ached and stung, but they were the least of her concerns right now. "I want a blood sample and a third level scanner. Right now."

"And if I don't give you what you demand?"

"Then I'll fight you."

Erica knew even as she spoke that it was a ridiculous statement. The T'shav knew it, too, because he threw his head back and laughed. He shook his head. "Wait here. I'll go get your equipment."

She followed him to the doorway as he left the bedroom. They were in a ship, that much was clear. There was a small hallway that led to the cockpit. A shelf full of medical supplies and dehydrated foods was on one side and a door, probably to the cargo bay, was on the other. Glancing back into the bedroom, she saw a small rehydrator next to a door that led to a bathroom. The ship was clearly designed for only one person on short trips. So where were they going?

The T'shav plucked some equipment off the wall and returned to her. He drew a sample of blood without any hesitation, then handed her the sample and scanner.

"You could at least tell me your name," she grumbled.

She inserted the blood sample into the scanner, her heart pounding. If he was in musth, so help her she'd kill him. She wasn't going to let him drug her with his pheromone production. Although she had heard that there were treatments being developed to help reduce the effects of musth. Would he consent to using them?

"Ronan."

"Really?" Erica glanced up as the scanner did its work. "That's less alien than I was expecting."

Ronan shrugged.

The scanner let out a beep, indicating it was done, and Erica quickly read the results. She sighed in relief. He didn't seem to be in musth. Well, that meant that it was the adrenaline that was making her eyes pop out of her head when she looked at him. She wasn't the kind of girl that just jumped on every man she found attractive, but that was exactly what she wanted to do at the moment. Just devour the handsome, sexy alien she was faced with.

She shook her head and put her hands on her hips. "Let's make this clear. If you even think about touching me—"

"Oh, I'm thinking about it." Ronan grinned at her, a dimple flashing in his right cheek. It made him even more attractive. "And I can see that you're thinking about it, too. But don't worry. I'm not going to touch you. Not until you're on your knees begging me to. And then I'll—"

"Never going to happen." Erica tried not to imagine all the things she could do with him on her knees. No, those thoughts would only lead to trouble. "I don't beg men for their touch. And even if I were the least bit attracted to you, I'd probably be having pity sex with you because you were begging me to!"

There. That would set him straight. He still looked amused, though, and she wasn't at all thrilled to see that smug smile on his face. Although she couldn't deny that his dimple was undeniably sexy. Still, she had made up her mind, and there was no changing it.

"We'll see."

"We'll see," she repeated. "We'll see me leaving you in the dust, that's what we'll see."

The smile faded. "No. I am not going to let you leave, Erica Chase. I paid good money for you, and I am going to get my money's worth. I read in your profile you're a paramedic. It will be good to have a person with some medical knowledge aboard my ship. I'll be going into deep space. Make a list of what you need. We can get it on our next stop. Obviously, a regenerator to help with those bruises."

Erica opened her mouth to reply, then choked. She suddenly remembered why she was so covered in bruises. Hours before Ronan arrived at their prison, their Suesue caretaker had come for Bethy. She had been sold and was dragged away crying. Erica felt sick. How could she have been so caught up in her situation that she forgot about Bethy?

"I've been hired by the Planchet Corporation to… source some information that the Ruizers Corporation is trying to keep from the galaxy," Ronan continued. "Paramedics are in short supply out in deep space, away from the United Species worlds. But no matter. I'm sure that you can work just fine with first and second level scanners as you can with the new Medipoint things they've come out with."

Erica stared at him, hardly even hearing what he was saying. Bethy was sold. She didn't know where to start looking for her. But if there was one thing Erica did know, it was that she would never find her cousin if she traveled into the far reaches of space with this smug, arrogant T'shav.

From what he just said about being hired to 'source information', he was everything that people said T'Shav were. A mercenary that cared about no one else. It didn't matter how sexy he was or how much her hormones were telling her to just ignore her brain and jump into bed with him. He was a killer, and she couldn't go with him. She had to escape, find Bethy and get back to Zon's sanctuary.

With a scream she threw herself forward, swinging at his face. As light as a dancer, he stepped back, then grabbed both her swinging wrists. He spun her around and trapped her in his arms, with hers crossed over her chest. Again, it was fluid and graceful, like a dance move. She struggled against him, but he pulled her closer, pinning her against his body.

Apparently, T'shav didn't wear underwear. Erica's cheeks heated as she felt him through their clothing.

"Let go," she blurted out. "You said you wouldn't!"

"I'm not going to stand by idly while you attack me. Stop fighting and I'll release you."

Erica growled in her throat but forced herself to stop struggling. For what seemed too long Ronan continued to hold her, but then he released her and nodded.

"See? Do as I say and I'll reward you."

"A reward would be a chocolate cheesecake, not being a decent person." Erica kept her arms wrapped around herself. "But I guess as a mercenary you don't know how to be a decent person."

Ronan shrugged. "People hire me to find and retrieve things. If that makes me a mercenary, then I am."

Erica's heart began to pound. Maybe there was a way to turn this to her advantage–or at least, a way to get Bethy back. If she did manage to find Bethy out there, how would she free her? If she had a T'shav mercenary on her side, then she might just have a chance. "What about people?"

"People?"

"My cousin was taken with me. But she was sold before you came."

Ronan glanced at the dark bruises on her arms. He stepped around her, his skin brushing hers, and retrieved the bottle he had had when she woke up. "This is a salve that will help with those bruises. I assume you got them trying to fight your way to your cousin."

She nodded.

"And now you want to hire my services to help you find her."

"Yes."

Ronan pressed the bottle into her hand. "How will you pay me? My services don't come cheap."

"You want me to be your wife." Erica met his gaze steadily. "If you help me find and rescue Bethy, then I will be."

Ronan stared at her for a long time. All the amusement was gone from his eyes. His head cocked. "You care a great deal about your cousin, don't you?"

"Yes. I do."

"Hmm… well, you would be mine eventually either way. Perhaps we can think of retrieving your cousin as a wedding gift." His fingers traced her cheekbone. "I swear, I will find her for you and free her. Now—"

Erica knew what he was going to say. She didn't hesitate as she gave into her desires. Her arms wrapped around his neck. Sparks exploded in her brain as she kissed him. The surge of pleasure and heat that swept through her body was far more powerful than she had anticipated. She moaned, stepping closer, her hands digging into his hair. Ronan teased her mouth open, his hands going to her shoulders—

And he pushed her back. Gently but firmly. The twinkle was back in his eyes and a dimple flashed.

"Don't think you're getting off that easy. Yes, you're my wife, but I meant what I said. I'm not touching you until you're on your knees begging for me to do so."

Erica gaped at him, startled and confused.

He tapped her nose. "Now take care of those bruises while I set course. We'll find your cousin after my current mission is completed."

Ronan left the bedroom without another word. Erica stared after him as he headed for the cockpit. Beg for his touch? If she couldn’t get her hormones under control, she just might.

Chapter Four: Ronan

He couldn’t deny that the human had a powerful effect on him.

Ronan shook his head as Erica sprawled on the bed, her feet up on the headrest, the red dress falling mid-thigh. The bruises were fading rapidly, and Erica seemed to be getting more relaxed in his presence. There were even times when he could have sworn that she was trying to seduce him.

His assumptions that she was a timid, submissive woman had been proven wrong. If at first he had been surprised at this, now he relished their verbal sparring and enjoyed the thrill of wondering who was going to give into physical desire first. She had spirit and character. That may have been the opposite of what he wanted, but he found himself enjoying it.

He enjoyed it a lot.

Too much. He had looked to the bridal service for a woman he didn't have to care about. In his line of work, attachments were dangerous. If he allowed her to have any power over him, she could easily use his affection for her to her own end. He had already done more than he should have by promising to save her cousin. Why he had allowed her brown eyes and sweet face to sway him, he didn't know.

No, he needed to keep his distance by any means necessary. Even if that meant making her hate him. "Are you going to shower? You stink."

Erica's cheeks stained pink. She sat, smoothing her skirt over her knees. "Well, I was expecting that."

"What?"

"You get like this every day, right before you give yourself an injection. What are you on? It's gotta be a pretty tough drug to give you such obvious withdrawals."

"None of your concern."

"We live together and apparently I'm your wife. It is my concern."

Ronan growled. So she was already observing him, finding his weak points. Well, she wasn't going to get the satisfaction of learning about his disease.

He needed to stay in control.

"Ronan, whatever it is, I can help you break the habit. I've seen a lot of people on drugs during my medical training, I don't want to see that happen to you."

His shoulders relaxed slightly. Could he really trust her? He wanted to… maybe after this mission was done. They were getting closer to the Ruizers research vessel that he needed to steal information from, which put him on edge already. Add to it that it was almost time to take his perijan, and he wasn't in the best state to make decisions.

He would wait until he was sounder of mind to decide.

Ronan marched over to the comm console and gestured to the chair before it. "Come here and make a distress call. We are on our honeymoon, and we were attacked by pirates. Our oxygen filters have been damaged, and we need assistance repairing them."

Erica sighed, but she came over to the console. She didn't sit, instead leaning over the controls with an arch in her back. Her posture made the front of her dress drop low, revealing her ample pink cleavage.

With a growl, Ronan looked away. If he recorded the distress call, the Ruizers Corporation ship probably wouldn’t come. But Erica was human. They'd come for her. Whether because there was some religious fanatic onboard who worshiped humans as the first ancestors, or because they thought they could make a quick profit by abducting and selling her, they would come.

Erica recorded the distress call and set the controls to broadcast it in a loop. She turned to Ronan and folded her arms. If he didn't know better, he'd say she looked annoyed. "That good?"

He nodded.

"I don't know why I'm doing this. There must be hundreds of laws we're breaking by doing this."

"You're doing it because you want me to take back what I said and take you to bed without you having to beg."

The human turned a red that was almost as deep as his skin and spluttered. "You wish!"

"Then you're doing it because the sooner I get the information that the Planchet Corporation wants, the sooner we can save Bethy."

Erica scowled but didn't reply.

Ronan checked the thumb-sized hacking device he always used on these sorts of missions. It was made from a self-dissolving material. All he needed to do was put it on a ship's computer and it would upload all the information that was on it to his own ship. If he didn't enter the acceptance code within a few minutes of starting the program, though, it would destroy everything on both computers. It was a backup in case he got killed. If they took him down, he wanted to take them down with him.

Just as he predicted, it wasn't long before they got a communication from the Ruizers, telling them that they were coming to pick them up. Ronan smiled, chewing on a protein stick. Now that he had a way to get into the ship, his tense shoulders relaxed. Chances were, they would be able to get out of this without fighting. That was always a good thing, although it could be quite boring.

"So what exactly are you taking from them?" Erica asked.

"Information. That's all you need to know."

The human wrapped her arms around herself and didn't press the issue. Within a few minutes, the Ruizers ship had pulled up next to them. A portube, a large tubing that allowed for travel between ships in deep space, extended from the larger Ruizers ship and sealed itself around the cargo bay doors of Ronan’s ship. As soon as Ronan and Erica were across, he planted his little hacking device on the nearest computer.

The Trioeil who greeted them eyed Erica. She shrank back against Ronan, which surprised him. He didn't expect she would trust him to protect her from these beings. Although he understood why she wouldn’t want a Trioeil looking at her. They were disgusting little creatures that had worse reputations than T'shav. Ronan's people were considered mercenaries that would nonetheless defend their families. Trioeil were known to sell their closest relatives without hesitation.

"Thank you for rescuing us," Erica said. "Although my distress call may have been premature. I believe my… husband fixed the oxygen recyclers just before you picked us up. It's good to have some fresh air, though."

"It is my pleasure," the Trioeil said. "Come. I'm afraid this is a research vessel and doesn't have much in the way of refreshments, but I'm sure we can find something."

"We'd love to," Erica said before Ronan could say they were fine and wanted to be on their way. He scowled as they followed the Trioeil to a nearby kitchenette. Now that they were here, it was imperative to keep up the ruse. Getting blown out of the sky as soon as they were in his vessel again was not an option.

"Human and T'shav newlyweds, eh?" the Trioeil said, squinting her three watery eyes. "I didn't think T'shav did the whole marriage thing."

"I did," Ronan said. "It's what Erica wanted."

"Seems like that's what all you humans like. How you can cuddle up with something as hard as a rock and twice as dumb I don't know."

Ronan growled softly. He wished he had the traditional broadsword his people used. It was a great weapon for intimidation, and would probably silence these inane remarks. But he had given up all T'shav traditions long ago, when his father died, and these days he relied solely on blasters. A poor substitute, but there was no going back after the things he had done.

The Trioeil was openly appraising Erica now. "You have a pretty human here, T'shav. Are you willing to sell her?"

Ronan looked down at the human pressed against him. Her gaze met his, her eyes wide, her hands trembling. There were plenty of reasons why he should. He cared too much about her already. He spent most of this mission’s commission on buying her and was going to use up quite a few resources rescuing her cousin.

But the thought of Erica in the Trioeil's hands made him want to kill somebody. He shook his head. "I'd sooner kill you than sell her."

Erica's eyes widened. Her lips parted slightly, and Ronan was tempted to kiss her, Trioeil or no Trioeil.

The three-eyed alien sighed, bringing his attention back to her. "I was afraid that you'd actually love her. Oh, well. As my mother always says, the only good T'shav is—"

Ronan drew his blaster before the Trioeil could finish. The bolt hit her right in her center eye. She was dead before her corpse even hit the ground. Erica screamed, but Ronan whirled, firing on the three aliens that had just come through the door with their weapons drawn. He ignored his human's cries of shock as he gunned them down.

With one arm he grabbed Erica and slung her over his shoulder. There was no way that these people were taking Erica away from him. He raced back to the portube, keeping an ear out for enemies.

"In," Ronan ordered, gesturing towards the portube.

He followed Erica in, going backward to ward off any attackers. They were just reaching the other side when a couple of Dibats appeared at the Ruizers' end. They fired rapidly. Ronan fired back, roaring with bloodlust.

Erica screamed.

Ronan turned, his heart in his throat. A bolt shot by Erica's ear and he leaped forward, enfolding her in his arms. He spun her around so that he was between the blaster fire and her. Sudden pain lanced through his back. It radiated up his arms and down his legs. He couldn’t breathe. The smell of burning flesh–his burning flesh–filled the room. His gaze focused on Erica's eyes, wide and frightened. Somehow he found the strength to turn once more and put two bolts in the approaching Dibats.

And then darkness overwhelmed him and he collapsed to the floor.

Chapter Five: Erica

"No!" Erica clutched Ronan's massive body as he sagged against her.

His eyes rolled wildly in his skull. Their bodies were pressed so closely together that she could feel his heart beating, wildly, desperately, as though it knew about his injury and was trying to keep him alive by redoubling its efforts. The two Dibat guards were running forward now, grins on their faces.

Erica grabbed Ronan's blaster as he fell, letting off a few rounds as she jumped to the airlock controls. She sealed the ship up before she ran for the flight controls. Her heart thumped wildly, and every fiber of her being wanted to run back to Ronan. If he didn't get medical attention, and fast, then he wasn't going to make it.

But if the Ruizers got into the ship, neither of them were going to make it.

Erica winced as the screech of the portube ripping from the hull echoed in the small space. The comm lit up with a hails, but Erica ignored them. She sped away from the Ruizers Corporation ship. The scanners showed the bigger ship coming around, pursuing their vessel. She threw all power to the engines.

The Ruizers ship grew larger for a brief second before just blinking out. Erica's heart stopped. They had stealth technology? Was that what Ronan was after? But stealth wasn't that uncommon, just highly regulated… so where had the Ruizers gone?

But moments later, the lights flickered and the artificial gravity lurched briefly, and Erica knew what had really happened. The Ruizers ship had blown up. She killed the engines, rerouting the energy back to the internal systems. What had happened? Was there another ship–or had that been Ronan's mission? To blow them up?

At that moment, she didn't care. The Ruizers had tried to steal her, and Ronan had protected her. For a moment she sat trembling, gulping in deep breaths. What if he had died saving her?

Only one way to know.

The paramedic ran back to her T'shav's side, relieved to see he was breathing, although she didn't like the faint orange color his skin was taking on. She rolled him into the recovery position and retrieved all the medical equipment Ronan had onboard. Her pounding heart calmed, and her breathing evened out.

This was familiar to her. This was what she knew. Right now Ronan wasn't the infuriating T'shav that she hated being so drawn to. He was a patient, and he needed a calm head taking care of him. He needed someone like her, who could put emotions aside and do what she had to do to save his life.

The wound was a small blast, dangerously close to his heart. The bolt seemed to have hit an odd bony plate in his back, though. It probably had saved his life. Erica had never worked on a T'shav before, but all the alien species were descended from humans, and so their biology was similar enough that she knew what to do in this case. Her hands were steady as she cut away the crispy, burnt flesh, then applied Fleshseal to encourage regeneration.

After that, there was nothing to do but wait. She tried to lift him and carry him to the bed, but he was too heavy. Instead, she covered him up where he lay. After that, she went through the shelves, hoping to find something that might speed up his recovery. At the very top, where she never would be able to reach without him noticing while they were on the ship, was the box of drugs he always used. Erica climbed up and retrieved it. Maybe there was some sort of enhancer inside.

Instead, she found multiple bottles of the enzyme perijan, along with dozens of needles in sterile packages, and a hand-written set of instructions addressed to her.

Erica, if you are reading this, it means I am unable to give myself these injections, and I am reliant on you. I have Cilaze, a disease that requires me to have regular injections of perijan to regulate my hormonal secretions. Follow these instructions or I will die.

The human stared at the page in shock. He could die ? Why hadn't he told her that he had some crazy disease when she thought he was taking drugs? The page crumpled in her hands. Was he too proud to admit he had Cilaze? It was a disease that affected a significant portion of the population, there was nothing shameful about it!

Were all T'shav this proud, or was it just this idiot? Growling, Erica scanned him. His perijan levels were dangerously low. She quickly prepped and injected the enzyme. Tears blurred her vision when she was done. There was nothing left to do but set course for the nearest planet and then sit next to Ronan, waiting for him to wake up. She stroked his face gently.

Please wake up. Please.

***

It was several days before Ronan regained consciousness, but he was in no shape to talk. Erica helped him to the bed, removed the old Fleshseal and applied a new layer. Then she gave him some painkillers that would also help him sleep. Rest was the most important thing he could have now. They didn't have a regenerator, and without one, he seemed to heal very slowly.

She landed them on the closest planet without incident, and for another week Erica tended to the T'shav while also gathering supplies. Thankfully, he was out of the danger zone now. As soon as he was better they were going after Bethy, after all, and she wanted to make sure nothing would delay them.

She would never admit that part of the reason why she kept busy was that every time she stopped to think about what might have happened, she couldn’t breathe. He could have easily died. She hardly knew him, and she didn't like him–at least, she knew she shouldn’t. But their verbal sparring kept her on her toes, and she had to admit it. She cared. A lot. And he had nearly died for her.

Finally, Ronan had healed enough that there was no more need for fresh Fleshseal. His own muscle and skin regenerated enough to prevent further damage. He also took charge of injecting himself with perijan again.

"I told you to stay in bed," Erica told him one day when she came back from a shopping trip to find him in the cockpit, plotting a new course.

"I don't take orders."

"What's the use of having a medical advisor if you're just going to ignore me?" Erica put her purchases on the shelf. "You need more time to heal."

"If we're going to get your cousin, we need to go now. I thought you'd be more concerned for her than me."

"I am, but that doesn't mean I'm not concerned about you." Erica put her hand on his shoulder. She could feel his muscles relax under her touch. "Back to bed."

"Only if you come with me."

Erica's jaw dropped. She felt a tightening in her lower stomach but tried to ignore it. "You're wounded, you're in no shape for sex."

Ronan turned, shaking his head. "A T'shav could have his leg cut off and have sex the next day. I want you, Erica. I have from the start, and I know you want me. Can you deny it?"

"I could, but I don't want to. You saved me. I mean, I was only in that position because of you—"

Guilt flashed over his features.

Erica gently cupped his face with her hands. "But you nearly died protecting me. So no, I'm not going to deny that I want you. But you're still recovering. Besides, I'm not going to beg for your touch."

"I changed my mind about that. For now, at least. As much as I'd love to see you on your knees, I'm willing to break first this time. Like you said, I put you in danger. For that, all I can say is I'm sorry." Ronan paused a moment, then pushed himself to his feet. He grasped her shoulders and shook his head. "I shouldn't care about you. I should have just sold you to those Ruizers. But all of a sudden I… I…"

He brought his mouth to hers, hot and hungry. Erica was shocked but quickly kissed back. She clung to his body, exploring the contours of his muscles with her fingers. Heat flooded her body. Desire, heady passion. His wound was almost completely healed… as long as they kept things somewhat tame it wouldn't hurt.

When she pulled back to look into Ronan's eyes, she saw that the almost-indistinguishable pupils of his black eyes were dilated. She stroked his cheek. "I guess I can forgo you begging me for my touch this time, too."

Ronan's dimple flashed as he grinned. "You'll beg first. But that'll be for another time… when we have some rope."

"Rope?" Erica pulled away and lightly smacked his chest. "I should have known you'd be into that BSDM stuff. Well, I'm not going to let you tie me up. Unless I can tie you up, too."

Her eyes widened. Holy crow! Did she really just say that? She felt her cheeks warming. Ronan, however, only laughed and tugged her even closer. He pressed another kiss to her that had her skin sizzling. He tugged the skirt of the crumpled red dress up over her hips, cupping her ass with his giant hands.

Ronan squeezed and broke the kiss. "I've never been tied before. Maybe I'll enjoy it."

"Okay," Erica gasped breathlessly. Her head spun and she grinned up at her T'shav mercenary. "So bed?"

"Nope." The dimple deepened. "Hands and knees, right here."

Erica's core tightened at the mental image and she couldn't stop herself from groaning. Ronan caught her face and kissed her again.

A full twenty piece orchestra went off. Erica melted against her warrior, then slid down his body, pressing kisses to his bare torso. She was rewarded by a deep throaty groan, which clashed like symbols in her brain. It was the single most arousing thing she had ever heard. When she was on her knees, Ronan dropped beside her. His eyes were dilated, a look of excitement and lust on his face. Erica's chest heaved, so giddy with anticipation that she could hardly breathe.

Ronan spun her around so her back was to him. The dress was yanked back up to her hips. With one hand the T'shav pinned Erica against his body. His other slipped between her legs, eagerly finding its target. He zeroed in on it, making the human writhe in his arms. A low chuckle and he pressed firm kisses on her neck and shoulder.

But when she reached behind herself to help him along, he shook his head and caught both of her wrists in his free hand. The message was clear. He was in control, and at this point in time, she was glad to give it to him.

Just when she was on the brink of begging, Ronan stopped. Erica moaned in protest. He chuckled again, his hands moving to her shoulders. His gentle pressure encouraged her to bend over and rest on her hands and knees, skirt bunched up over her waist. Erica twisted to watch him as he braced one hand against her hip and readied himself with the other. Her eyes grew darker, her already pounding heart picking up the pace yet again.

He didn't remove his clothing, just shifting it aside so he could enter. Erica threw her head back, arching her back like a cat as he took her. He started a hard, fast tempo at once, her whole body jerking back and forth with the strength of his movement. She tried to match his rhythm but his hands were tight on her hips, keeping her in place. Pleasure more intense than anything she had ever experienced flooded her and she gave up trying to give it back, concentrating all her energy on keeping herself on her hands and knees.

Everything was tight inside when one of Ronan's hands wrapped into her hair. He didn't pull, although Erica found that she wouldn't have minded. Instead, it was just there, a finger or two occasionally stroking the back of her neck. The tenderness of his touch undid her. With a scream, everything came undone. Her body shook and writhed before she collapsed, Ronan following her down.

She heard him chuckle, then felt him stiffen. He moved harder and then it was like every muscle in his body went slack. His heaviness weighed down on her, hand still tangled in her hair. Erica gasped, her eyes closed.

Eventually, Ronan rolled off her. Erica pushed herself to an elbow, grinning when she saw a lazy smile on his face. Without a word, she rested her head against his shoulder. Her body felt utterly relaxed, and as Ronan stroked her hair, she felt herself drifting off.

"I hope you didn't rip open your wound again, you wild animal," she said.

"If I did you can patch me up again."

Erica smirked. "If I have to do that, you'll have to pay me back."

"Always." Ronan kissed the top of her head. "Always."

Chapter Six: Ronan

Ronan tapped his fingers on the console as he read the information one of his contacts had sent him. After nearly two standard months, he finally had firm information on where Bethy Chase was. It wasn't encouraging. They'd have to go further away from the core worlds than he had ever before.

He had made a promise to Erica, though. He wasn't going to give up on her cousin just because it was going to be difficult. They were too invested in each other now. And not just because they were sharing the bed. Ronan simply couldn't imagine his life without her.

The comm unit flashed silently, indicating an incoming call. Ronan glanced over his shoulder. Erica was still sleeping, twisted in the blankets, her hair adorably mussed. He closed the doors to the cockpit and answered the call.

Dyme Lirreb, CEO of the Planchet Corporation, appeared on the screen. He was a Rlabek. The Rlabek were toad-like creatures with warty, slimy skin, wide mouths and bluish tongues. They were known for being extraordinarily stupid, which Lirreb had used to his favor, being an outlier among his kind. He was smarter than most aliens in the United Species and had quickly risen to power through it.

Today, Ronan considered him one of the most dangerous men in the galaxy. He had power, he had the United Species backing him up. Only warlords with massive fleets of their own, like the T'shav Zon or his son Tom, stood a chance against a CEO like him.

"Mr. Lirreb," Ronan greeted, keeping his face expressionless.

"Ronan. I hire you to get me information and you destroy it?" The man's toady face was yellow with anger.

"Which I informed you was a possibility when you hired me. The upfront payment was to ensure that if you could not have the information, then nobody could. The second payment was for delivery. Obviously, that is not going to happen. Yes, you don't have what you wanted, but you must remember that neither do the Ruizers."

"Not good enough. I want my money back."

"I don't do returns. I was very clear about what to expect, I never guaranteed that you would receive your information. If you want, I can give you a discount on further services."

Lirreb leaned forward, his bulging eyes narrowing. "Why would I hire the imbecilic moron that lost my information in the first place?"

"I'm also good at assassinations."

Ronan ended the communication and set the comm to reject calls. His skin crawled, but there was nothing to be done about it now. If the idiot didn't read the terms and conditions before signing, it wasn't his fault. Lirreb would just have to deal with it. Although perhaps giving the man a small refund, when he could afford it, would be wise. Either that or just kill him.

He opened the cockpit doors to find Erica stumbling out of bed, slipping on her red dress. He grinned at her, earning a sleepy smile back. She yawned and rubbed her eyes as she joined him in the cockpit. Ronan put Lirreb from his mind. He was with a beautiful woman, why worry about what might happen?

He kissed her gently. "I found Bethy."

Erica's eyes lit up. "Really? Where is she? How do we get her back?"

"She's on a planet controlled by the Walian Corporation. While I consider them one of the better corporations out there, the planet is far from the core worlds, and not under the protection of the United Species. What the corporation does there is highly secret, but it's generally assumed that they are conducting hybridization experiments. It could be to help interspecies couples have children or to build super-soldiers. Either way, they aren't going to be happy with us just waltzing into their territory."

"But we have to try." Erica's gaze was steely as she looked at the screen. "How long until we get there?"

"A few days." Ronan squeezed her hand. "We'll get her back. But…"

Erica's head whipped around and she narrowed her eyes at him. "But?"

"You should prepare, in case—"

Her face went white.

"In case she ended up liking the man who bought her," he finished lamely. "You know. Something like what happened to you and me."

Erica shook her head firmly. "The fact that we get along is a total fluke. Besides, I saw the person that bought Bethy, and trust me, she would never go for him."

"A big, scary looking man?" Ronan gave her his best roguish grin.

"A man . Bethy's a lesbian. And like I said, you were a fluke. What if the man who bought her doesn't care? What if…" She trailed off, twisting her hands. Ronan put his hands over hers and met her eyes. A single tear ran down her cheek. "I've been trying so hard to tell myself that we could get her before it's too late. But what if it isn't? You said it's an experimental planet. What better than use a human, the species that all other species are descended from and still share DNA with, to try to fill in the genetic gaps and create hybrids? We're the only ones that can carry hybrid babies."

Ronan cupped her face in his hands and kissed her, wanting to reassure her. "Erica, I promise. If anything has happened to your cousin, I will destroy whoever hurt her. I swear by the star that birthed my soul."

The ship went black.

Erica let out a surprised shout but Ronan jumped to his feet. Everything was utterly silent. The ship was dead in space. Which could only mean one thing. He cursed, fumbling in the darkness for his blaster. When the screech of metal attaching itself to the hull echoed, he cursed again. This could not be happening. Not even he had such terrible luck!

"What's happening?" Erica's voice was pitched with fear.

"Pirates. Slavers, most likely. There's a gang of them that specializes in this type of technique. Stay behind me."

He felt Erica's hands on his skin and she hissed. "I can't see anything in the da—"

There was a thump and hiss as the cargo doors were forced open. Blinding lights flashed towards them. Erica screamed, her hands leaving Ronan's body. He threw an arm over his eyes, pain stabbing in his brain. He let off a few wild shots before hands clamped on his wrist, yanking his arm behind his back. The gun was taken from him. A knee to the stomach had him collapsing to one knee, wheezing for breath.

When his vision cleared, he saw a tall Odap standing over Erica. Her arms were held behind her back by a T'shav, but she still fought. She was a fighter. It was one of the things he loved about her. But right now he wished she wouldn’t. They had to play this smart to get out of this situation.

"Erica. I finally found you, my dear." The Odap beamed. "When I went to pick you up from the bridal agency, I was told how a T'shav had stolen you."

Erica glared at him. "It was the 'bridal agency' that stole me. Ronan is my husband, so let us go now."

Ronan would have laughed at Erica's spitfire bravado, but the situation was too grave. Guns pressed into the back of his head. The Odap was looking at Erica with clear lust. How could he get them out of this one? He swallowed hard.

If the Odap had purchased Erica from the bridal agency, it could only mean one thing. They had double-booked her sale.

"I am your husband," the Odap said, his voice growing deeper with threat. "I bought you fully legally. You are my wife."

"Touch me and die !"

The Odap shook his head. "I'll have to break this rebellious streak of yours. Space the T'shav and take the human to my chambers."

Chapter Seven: Erica

Erica had never heard a sound fuller of inhuman rage than at that moment. Her skin crawled, her stomach churned and instinct told her to run. It didn't matter where–she had to get away from the sound that was being emitted from Ronan's mouth.

She didn't see how he did it, but in a blink, the T'shav was on his feet. The guns that had been pressing into the back of his head were now in his hands. His black eyes blazed, his face twisted, teeth bared like a predator lunging for the kill. The Odap captain jumped back, eyes widening.

The two pirates holding her loosened their grips. Erica twisted away from them, but the Odap grabbed her biceps. Ronan's fists flew every which way, colliding with the pirates who attempted to bring him down. He was like a graceful mountain lion one moment, pirouetting through the blows, dodging every fist that came towards him. And the next moment, he was a bull moose, his bellowing rage echoing through the ship, using sheer strength and bulk against his enemies.

He didn't use the guns to shoot. Rather, he used them as clubs. One of the pirates fell, his crushed skull exposing gray matter. The others withdrew slightly. The captain let off a few rounds from his blaster, but Ronan was too quick and used another pirate to absorb the bolts. Erica kicked the Odap on the shins, struggling against his grip. Ronan roared and redoubled his attack.

How could a man still somewhat recovering from being shot in the back display such force?

Ronan threw one dead pirate on top of another and lunged for the captain holding Erica. Two pirates blocked his way. He kicked out, the large claws on his toes tearing through flesh. Blood spurted against Erica's face, and the captain let her go, shouting. He stumbled backward as he let off another couple bolts.

"Run!"

Erica staggered away from the fight, but where was she supposed to run?

Ronan roared, taking on another pirate. "Erica! Run!"

The panic in Ronan's voice jolted her back to her senses. Her heart bruised itself against her ribs and her mouth was dry. Again, Ronan shouted at her to run. Instead, she dove for one of the fallen guns. The captain didn't notice her until her hands locked around the barrel. He cursed and swiveled to face her.

Erica held the blaster close to her chest and pumped the trigger, letting off a steady stream of energy blasts. Most missed her target. Consoles exploded in a shower of sparks. The kickback sent tremors up Erica's arms, but a few bolts slammed into the captain's chest. He fell to his knees, gun still tight in his hand.

The gun rose.

A blast came from the other end of the room. It hit the captain in the shoulder. His gun clattered to the floor. Erica's head swiveled, her breath locked in her chest.

Ronan stood on top of two corpses, a blaster in his hand. Blood splattered him from head to toe. That blaze was still in his eyes, but instead of a snarl on his lips, his mouth was set into a determined line. He let off another blast. This one hit the captain square in the face. The Odap dropped like a rock.

The echo of the blaster fire rang in Erica's ears. Her hands trembled, and the gun in them suddenly felt too heavy. It slipped from her grasp. Ronan was beside her, catching it before it reached the floor. He set both guns aside and cupped Erica's face in his hands.

"Are you injured?"

"I don't think so." Erica glanced down at herself. The red dress was splattered with blood. Her stomach roiled.

Ronan pressed a kiss to her forehead, leading her into the bedroom. "Stay in here. Lock the door. I'll go search their ship. Don't unlock the door unless you know it's me."

Erica opened her mouth to tell him that she wasn't dumb and didn't need such specific instructions. But a glance at the pirates' corpses littering the floor had vomit rising up her throat. She clamped her mouth shut again and nodded. She felt herself going into shock. Maybe she did need such specific instructions. People didn't think clearly when they were in shock.

In the bedroom, she stripped off her dress but didn't dare shower. Not yet, at least. Instead, she wet a cloth and scrubbed her skin. It took off some of the blood, but not all of it. Once she was done, she wrapped herself in a sheet, shivering, and waited.

After what seemed like forever, Ronan returned. He brought a worker's uniform. Erica gratefully dressed.

"It's not a large ship. Bigger than ours, but I'll be able to fly it. They have a medical bay that's got a lot of good equipment in it. I suspect that it was a research vessel that they stole. Our ship is damaged beyond repair, we'll have to take theirs." Ronan frowned in concern, stroking her hair. "Are you going to be okay?"

Erica nodded. She opened her mouth–and a projectile of vomit flew out. Ronan was just able to jump out of the way. She covered her mouth, eyes widening.

Her T'shav embraced her. "Don't worry about it. It's the shock from killing for the first time."

"I've seen deaths more grizzly and violent than that before," Erica protested, though nausea still swam in her stomach. "Maybe I'm getting sick."

"You've seen deaths. But have you ever killed someone before?" Ronan's black eyes which had been so deadly and terrifying before were soft and gentle now. "It's different."

Erica nodded. That made sense. But there was still something nagging at the back of her mind. Something that all the blood around her reminded her of. Her stomach threatened to rebel again. "I'm going to go to the medical bay. I should double check, just in case. Maybe they released a gas or something that only affects humans. I… just for my peace of mind. And if it's just shock, I can treat it there."

"That's a good idea. Just don't give yourself any medications or injections until I can verify it's what the labels say, okay? We don't know what these pirates were actually doing."

"They were coming after me. Because apparently that 'bridal' service double booked my sale." Erica closed her eyes and sucked in a deep breath. "I'm going to go now."

Ronan nodded. "I'll take care of this."

Erica didn't bother responding. She felt like she was a ghost as she crawled through the opening and into the pirate's ship. It was definitely a newer model than Ronan's and looked in better shape. The entrance led to a central area with barracks, medical bay, cockpit, kitchen, and cargo bay branching off from it. More space to live. That was nice.

The medical equipment was a little old, but still much more extensive than what Ronan had. She programmed a scan in one of the larger pieces, and laid down on the examination bed, her eyes closed. Her heart was still pounding, images of the dead pirates flashing before her eyes. Ronan was dangerous. Erica hadn't realized just how dangerous until now.

A beep told her the scan was done. She swung up, taking a closer look at the results. And screamed.

Chapter Eight: Ronan

Ronan's whipped towards the sound.

The scream was of pure terror. He hadn't searched the ship thoroughly enough, he hadn't checked and rechecked to make sure it was clear. And now Erica was in danger. He scrambled back into the pirate's ship, leaving behind the store of perijan he had been gathering.

When Erica's scream abruptly stopped, so did his heart. Images of her hurt or dead flashed through his mind and he pushed himself harder. He was in the medical bay in seconds, guns ready. His gaze swept over the room, but there was nobody there. Nobody but Erica, curled into the fetal position on an examination table. Sobs wracked her body.

In two steps Ronan was by her side. She flinched when he rested his hand on her shoulder. He kept one gun up, ready in case of attack.

"What is it? Where is he?"

Erica shook her head, curling up tighter.

He stroked his human's hair from her face, his hand trembling with worry. What was wrong with her? If she had been attacked, where was her attacker? There couldn't have been time for someone to leave before he got there. And she didn't look like she had been injured. So what could make her cry like this?

"What is it? Erica, please."

Slowly one arm broke free of the ball she had made herself. It pointed to a holoscreen projected beside a scanner. Ronan glanced at in confusion. He froze as he read the results. And then he read them again, just to make sure his mind wasn't playing tricks on him. The results didn't change. Plain as day, he could see exactly what had Erica sobbing like this.

Pregnant. She was pregnant. Two standard months. Ronan sank onto the examination table next to Erica, staring in disbelief.

The possibility of Erica getting pregnant had never occurred to him. He had been out among the stars for so long that he didn't even have anything that they could have used to take precautions. Judging from Erica's reaction, she hadn't thought about picking up condoms or birth control, either. It was too late now. His child was already growing inside of her.

He rested his hand on the small of Erica's back. A strange feeling bubbled up in his chest. A feeling like when he was a boy, and he won a tournament against an opponent that he didn't think he could beat. Or when he fell asleep tucked in the safety between his mother and father. When he played with his two best friends, Tang and Tom, or when they completed little missions together. A warmth that spread from his heart to fill his whole being.

Happiness like he had not felt since his father had died.

Without warning, he began to laugh. Erica's sobs quieted and she raised her head to stare at him, but he couldn’t stop laughing. It was ridiculous. After all this time and all these years in which he hardened himself, sworn off love and the pain that always came with it–now he found happiness in knowing that he was going to be a father. He had never wanted children until that moment. Wasn't even sure he liked kids all that much.

But knowing that Erica carried his child filled him with such joy. Such love . When had that happened? When had he fallen in love with her, rather than just seeing her as a challenge? Or had he always loved her, from the moment he first laid eyes on her?

Erica pushed herself up into a sitting position, still looking at him like he had lost his mind.

"I thought someone had attacked you," he said, not knowing how to explain his reaction or his epiphany. "I thought you had been hurt. But you're not hurt. You're pregnant. A little T'shav warrior is growing inside of you."

He placed his hand on her belly, unable to stop himself from beaming. He knew it was the wrong way to react. Erica was sobbing about this, there was no way she thought it was happy news. And yet his happiness was still there.

"Don’t." She pushed his hand away. "Ronan, no."

"I'm sorry. I don't know why I can't stop smiling." He tried to straighten his face, but the only result was that the thrilled laughter came back. He gathered Erica into his arms. "I know that this must be frightening for you. But it doesn't have to be. I won't ever leave you, Erica. We'll raise this baby together. You're not on your own."

Erica put her hands on his chest, pushing him away. She shook her head, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks. "There isn't any room in my life for a baby."

The smile slipped off Ronan's face.

He heard what she didn't say. There wasn't any room in her life for him . The disappointment hit him hard. He tried not to let himself feel hurt. She was merely saying what the truth had been all along, after all. She hadn't wanted him. He had bought her, against her will no less. She owed him nothing. Not her body, not her love. Not even this baby.

Ronan stood, pacing away. "You don't have to change your life for it. I will keep it. I'll raise the baby."

"How? In your ship? Going from place to place, killing people? You'll raise a child surrounded by the violence that is a regular part of your life? It will be better for the baby if I returned to Zon's sanctuary, and let it be raised by T'shav parents there. I heard that Zon's son has a human, and they have a little boy. Maybe they'll take another half-human, half-T'shav baby."

Tom had a mate? And a child? Ronan's mind reeled–it had been so long since he had broken ties with his childhood home. After his father died, he had left Zon's fleet, determined never to return. But the news that the man he once considered his best friend had a child—

No. That was irrelevant. "I will take the child."

"And I ask you again, how can you raise a child when you're a… a mercenary?"

Ronan bowed his head. Erica was right–his life was no life to raise a child. Or have a mate.

"I'll decide what I'm going to do after we get Bethy." Erica mopped her face with her sleeve. "Until then, forget that I'm pregnant."

"Right." Because it would be so easy to just forget about something like this. Ronan let out a pent-up breath. Whatever Erica's choice, he had nothing to gain from letting possible futures destroy his present. "I'll bring over the rest of the supplies from my ship and set our course."

"And then come back here." Erica slid off the examination bed. Emotion drained from her face. "You're all banged up and I want to make sure you haven't hurt yourself too badly. Internal bleeding is a killer."

Ronan nodded. As he left he thought he heard another choked-back sob, but he didn't turn around.

***

He delayed himself as much as he could before returning to the medical bay. Fortunately, by that time Erica had dried her eyes and though she looked a little shell-shocked, she was back to her normal self. She scanned him and began using a tissue regenerator on his various bruises and cuts.

"Bethy and I were both attending medical school on Earth," Erica said after half an hour of silence. "We had all these big plans for our futures. We were going to join doctors without borders and set up free clinics in poor places. We were going to help the people who needed it most. We shared an apartment, a car. Basically everything. She was always my best friend. Our fathers are brothers, and growing up we lived only a block away from each other."

Ronan's shoulders sagged. First, the baby and now Erica's story were bringing up memories that he had long wanted to be rid of. His childhood had been a happy one. It was that happiness that hurt so much now. He closed his eyes as she worked on the scarring tissue on his back.

"And then we were abducted from Earth. Bethy remembers more about it than I do. I remember this flash of light, and then Zon freeing me from the stasis chamber. His wife explained to me that I had been in there for hundreds of thousands of years, and everything I knew was dead. But Bethy was there. We were able to cry together, to find a way to start again in Zon's sanctuary."

"Why did you leave?"

"Bethy and I were never ones to sit around. I wanted adventure. She still wanted to help people. Joining the United Species Corps paramedics was the natural replacement to our Earth-bound dreams. Who knew that by joining that we'd end up abducted once again and sold off as brides." Her voice trembled, but she shook her head. "No matter. I think I'm adventured out. From here on, it's the straight life for me. Sitting at home knitting, watching TV."

Ronan tried not to think about how much his heart sank after that. What else was he expecting? It was the natural progression of things.

"What about you?" Erica asked.

"What about me what?"

Erica put the regenerator away and sat on the table next to him. Her brown eyes locked on his. "What made you come out here and become a mercenary?"

Ronan stared back at her. He knew he shouldn't tell her. It would just further cement the bond between them that was doomed to be broken. But he wanted to tell her.

And so he did.

Chapter Nine: Erica

Ronan looked away for a moment before nodding slightly and meeting her gaze again. "My father was one of Zon's closest allies. I grew up in his fleet… well, on his flagship. His son, Tom… he was one of my best friends. Like an older brother. I was an only child. My mother died when I was very young. Zon's wife, Lisa, became something of a mother to me."

It was so far away from what Erica had ever imagined her T'shav warrior would say Erica couldn’t help but stare. Ronan smiled, half-amused, half-sad, and tucked a finger under her jaw.

"You'd better close that mouth before something lays an egg in it."

Erica flushed. "Sorry."

"Don't be. It's quite a story. I wouldn't expect you to have guessed that I grew up close to such a noble warlord."

She hesitantly put her hand on his. The shock of learning she was pregnant was over, and now she kept thinking about Ronan's assurances. That he wouldn't leave her, that they would raise the baby together. But… how? Not like this. Not the two of them in deep space. Not with him being a mercenary. Would he really be willing to change?

If he were, she would give all her trust to him in a heartbeat.

"When I was a young man, many years ago, I was training as a pilot. On one of my flights, I crashed. My father and my friend Tang were in the ship with me. They were killed. Tom blamed me, and he was right. It was my fault."

"I doubt it was—"

Ronan pressed a finger to her lips. "It was my fault. I've played it over and over in my mind. I acted stupidly, and I lost everybody that mattered to me. So I left Zon's fleet to strike it out on my own. And now here I am."

"Here you are," Erica repeated. "And here I am."

They sat in silence, hands entwined, not talking.

"What are you thinking?"

Erica sighed. I'm thinking that it's time for you to stop punishing yourself. The only future in your current path is dying. I care about you. It would be very easy for me to love you. Scratch that, I do love you. It would be easy to dedicate the rest of my life to you. But I am not going to be a mercenary, and I am not going to be the kind of girl that waits for her man to come back from his missions, knowing that if he dies she may never know what really happened.

How was she meant to say that? Was she in a place where she could commit to Ronan, to the baby, to a life together, even if he changed his ways? And what sort of life would it lead them to? Could she really do the whole barefoot and pregnant thing? What about her career? Would he stay at home while she went to work and treated patients day after day?

"Thank you for telling me. I know it can't be easy." She squeezed his hand. "What are we going to do when we reach the planet Bethy's on?"

Ronan smiled. It looked like it was in relief. "We aren't going to do anything. You're staying here."

"I don't think so."

"It doesn't matter what you think."

"I told you—"

Ronan pressed a finger to her lips. "You were going to stay here even before the results came in."

"But—"

"No buts. You'll only slow me down. If you want Bethy back, you're going to stay in here and do as I say. I can't worry about protecting you while I'm in a potentially deadly position. And if I tell you to take the ship and leave, you are going to, whether I am back with Bethy or not."

Erica's heart lurched at the thought. Her eyes narrowed. She pushed Ronan's hand from her mouth. "No, I'm not. I'm not leaving without you and Bethy both."

"You'll leave, or I'll program the ship to give me a couple of hours before it takes off. Maybe I should do that anyway."

Erica pinched the bridge of her nose. "I can't change your mind, can I?"

"No."

"Then you should set a program. If it came down to it, I know I wouldn't be able to leave. And whether I like it or not, I am pregnant. It'll be easier for you to find Bethy if you know that I and the baby will be safe…" Her stomach roiled and she clutched Ronan's hand. Tears burned in her eyes. She was pregnant. She was really pregnant.

She wasn't certain what frightened her more–that there was a baby growing inside of her, or how much she loved it already. There wasn't room in her life for a baby. And if she loved it, then she would keep it… and what would she do then?

***

The planet was densely forested, with a sub-terrane system of tunnels and caves that were seemingly endless. Ronan had set the ship down near a water source. If the corporation had managed to see through the pirate's stealth technology, they would assume the ship was just stopping to refuel. At least, that’s what Ronan thought. Erica could only hope that he was right.

She was stuck on the ship alone now, while he was out there. As much as she wanted to go rushing after him, she knew her skills were better suited to giving medical attention when he returned.

She rearranged the medical supplies, putting the Bloodstore before the Fleshseal so it was the first thing she could grab. If Ronan returned badly wounded, then she would need to replace the blood he lost first. Her hands trembled, but she worked at keeping a cool head. Once he was back, she knew she could handle whatever mess he brought.

It was the waiting that was going to kill her.

The comm flashed. Erica activated it at once. "Ronan!"

A toad-faced Rlabek squinted at her. Erica took a step back unconsciously, quelling the disappointment rising in her. She smoothed down her uniform and raised her head. "Hello."

"You must be the human that Ronan has been traveling with. I am Dyme Lirreb."

"Ronan told me about you." A tremor shook Erica's hands. He had told her about the threats Lirreb had made, and how he was demanding the retainer he had paid back. "How did you know to call this ship?"

"I didn't call a ship, I called Ronan's contact line. Where is he?"

"Not available at the moment. May I take a message?" She tried not to show how hard her heart was hammering. It wasn't bad enough that Ronan was on this planet, sneaking into heavily-fortified buildings with the possibility of dying. Now this guy had to call?

Lirreb considered her for a moment before nodding. "Yes, you can. Tell him I want my money back within one standard week, or I will kill him. And maybe he doesn't care about himself that much, but I'll kill you, too… just for the fun of it. You think you can tell him that?"

Erica shivered. She knew if she tried to talk her voice would shake, so she merely nodded and ended the call. In silence once more, the paramedic looked around the medical bay. Yet another threat to work through. Yet another reason why keeping the baby and staying with him was a bad idea. Was anything going to go their way?

Let's see if we survive this first, before starting to worry about future death threats.

"Right." Erica nodded and looked over her supplies again. She had everything she needed here to take care of Ronan if he came back wounded. But what if he didn’t come back at all? "No. I can’t think like that. He's going to come back. He has to come back."

She was safe in the ship, it was programmed to leave if Ronan didn't return in four hours. But now that they were here and Ronan was out there, Erica's heart felt like it was about to break. She couldn't leave without him. Not even if that meant stranding herself here when she didn't know if he was alive or dead.

"He has three and a half hours left. I won't make a move until at least three hours have gone by. No use in going off to look for him when he's on his way back. I don't want to miss him. I don't want to miss him," she repeated, her voice trembling. "I just have to wait."

And wait she did. The seconds ticked by with agonizing slowness. Erica rearranged the medical supplies, then rearranged them again. She made sure the corridors were free of any obstacles. And just when she was beginning to put together a pack to take out with her as she went and searched for Ronan and Bethy herself, there came a harsh banging on the door.

Her heart burst in relief. Erica ran to let Ronan in.

Chapter Ten: Ronan

Ronan had found the base easy enough. All he had to do was listen to the planet, and follow the buzz of technology. No creature made a sound like that. Actually getting into the base had been a little trickier, but after he scaled a tree he had been able to climb through a window. Then came the truly hard part. Where in this massive building could he find a single human? Bethy could be anywhere.

Hacking into the computers proved fruitless. He found proof that the Walian Corporation was indeed attempting to hybridize various species, but there was no human listed in the database. That was a hopeful sign. It meant if they planned to use her as a test subject, they hadn't begun extracting her DNA yet.

Ronan searched every room he passed, all the while well aware that his precious time was ticking away. But he promised Erica that he would bring her cousin back. Even if he had to bring back a body, he wasn't going to break that promise.

The sound of voices in the corridor made him tense up. The T'shav quickly ducked behind a long countertop in the room he was in–it looked like some sort of surgery room. As the voices drew nearer, he could make out what they were saying.

"I was just looking to have a little rest from space!"

Erica's voice. His heart dropped to his stomach.

What had she done? Did she leave the ship? He should have seen that coming.

"I'm telling you, I just wanted to get out of space!" Erica's voice was rising. "What's the matter with you guys? Are you deaf?"

She was practically shouting. Ronan had to grin despite the situation. Clearly, she had gotten the thought that if she was loud enough he would hear her. Well, she wasn't wrong. The firm clip of boots passed by the door. Ronan peeked from his hiding place. The corridor was clear, the sound of Erica's voice growing fainter. He slipped out and went to the door.

He saw two men on either side of Erica. One of them had his arm clamped around her forearm. Both were Ernesians. Hulking, hairy aliens that were almost extinct. They made for excellent guards, but T'shav were faster, stronger, and smarter. Ronan crept up behind them, moving silently as a shadow. He used the butt of his blaster to knock out the one that was dragging Erica before they even realized he was there. The second one took a fist to the face. The guard stumbled back, cursing fluently.

Erica dove out of the fight, rolling into a nearby room. The two guards tried to rally, but Ronan was on them, battering their heads again and again. The one got a good blow to his ribs, but it was over before it even really began. Ronan relieved them of their weapons. The one had a fine T'shav broadsword. Ronan wondered where he got it. He slung it over his back, kicking the Ernesian once more.

"These are ceremonial," Ronan grumbled. "No one but a T'shav should wield them."

"Ronan?"

The T'shav looked up. Erica was standing in the doorway. He sighed. "Why did you leave the ship?"

"Somebody came to the door and I thought it was you. I know, it was stupid, but we just have to find Bethy and get out. We have… we have to have half an hour left, don't we?"

"No." Ronan wrapped an arm around her waist. "I'm sorry. You come first. I have just enough time to get you back to the ship."

"I can't leave without Bethy!"

Ronan wasn't going to argue. He slung Erica over his shoulder and ran. There would be no climbing back down the tree he had come up on. Not while carrying Erica, and she didn't have the clawed toes that made scaling such a slick-barked tree possible.

He rounded a corner and found the way blocked. A tall Aphrosian woman, almost as bulky as a T'shav, stood in the center of the corridor. Aphrosians were a thin, willowy people. There was no way this was a natural occurrence. So the hybridization program was for super soldiers. A smile quirked the woman's lips, her blue skin gleaming in the light. She held twin swords, each with the distinctive pinkish color of traluthian steel, loosely in her hands.

"Stay back," Ronan said, pushing Erica behind him. He eyed the Aphrosian woman, his gun at chest level. She seemed completely undisturbed by the weapon pointed at her. "I suggest you get out of my way, Aphrosian, unless you want your brains to paint the walls."

"How do you know that it won't be your brains?" the woman replied, her smirk widening. "Do you think I'd just be standing here if a simple blaster could kill me?"

"Then why aren't you attacking already?" Ronan narrowed his eyes. "You're not a guard. You're a test subject. So are you hoping to check your strength against mine?"

"I was always the sickly child growing up. But now… yes. Yes, I would very much like to see how science holds up to strength and training." She shifted into a fighting stance.

Ronan couldn't help but grin. It had been a long time since he had had a real fight. He dropped the gun to the floor and drew the broadsword he had taken from the guard.

"What are you doing?" Erica shouted, but her voice wasn't alone.

Another human woman, a little smaller and thinner than Erica but with the same brown hair and snub nose, dashed down the corridor behind the Aphrosian. The blue-skinned alien threw her arm out, shifting from a fighting to a protective stance. Erica gasped.

"Look here, buster," the other human seethed, glaring at him. "You touch a hair on my wife's head and I will kill you!"

Ronan saw the alarm in the Aphrosian's eyes, but he shifted out of fighting stance. He put his sword away and laughed. "Bethy, I assume."

The Aphrosian looked startled, but Bethy was looking past Ronan by this time. Twin squeals echoed down the corridor as Bethy and Erica rushed towards each other. They met halfway between the Aphrosian and T'shav, hugging and crying and laughing.

"How did you get here?' Bethy asked. "Why are you here?"

"Ronan bought me from that 'bridal service' place and when I told him about you he agreed to help me rescue you." Erica tugged her cousin's brown hair. "What about you? What are you doing here? And your wife ? I saw the man that bought you!"

"He's the head of the base. He bought me for his sister, Tag here. Tag had a genetic disease that was killing her, and the only way to save her was to hybridize her DNA. He was afraid that the experiments meant to save her would actually kill her, and wanted her to have someone to be with before she underwent the procedure." Bethy turned and beamed at the Aphrosian, who smiled back uncertainly. "Well, one thing led to another, and I fell in love. And what's the story with you and Mr. Tough Guy here?"

Erica glanced back at him. "We're… together."

"Wow, don't overwhelm me with details," Bethy said, putting her hands on her hips.

"Bethy, let's not pry." The Aphrosian stepped forward and put an arm around the human's waist. "I hope you haven't killed anyone, T'shav. If you have not, then I am sure that I can convince my brother to let you stay, so that our wives may be reacquainted."

Stay? Ronan opened his mouth to tell her that they couldn't stay, but Erica squealed again and threw her arms around her cousin. Her eyes sparkled and she had such a big grin on her face that Ronan felt his heart sinking. He hadn't seen her this happy since he met her. Could he really ask her to leave her cousin after finding her again?

But he couldn't stay. He was a mercenary, a rogue. There was no life for him here, and if he lingered too long in one spot, it might start feeling like home.

Home was dangerous. With home came responsibility and guilt.

"I can't stay," he finally said.

Erica's smile faded. "What do you mean?"

"I can't stay. You can, if that's what you want. I won't make or expect you to come with me, Erica. But I need to keep going. I have more jobs to complete. So I have to go as soon as possible. And right now I have to get back to the ship and turn off its takeoff protocols or we–I–will be stranded here."

He walked away.

Erica followed him. She grabbed his arm, making him stop. "You'll come back after."

Ronan wet his lips but nodded. He left without another word.

Chapter Eleven: Erica

The room that Tag's brother had given her wasn't fancy by any means. It was rather small, and even if the bed was softer than what she had grown used to, she hated it. With Ronan in the next room and not beside her, she might as well have slept on a rock. It had been Ronan to request that they sleep in separate rooms. He wanted her to have some space, so she could make her decision with a clearer head. That didn't seem to be working out so well.

Erica twisted the blanket in her hands, staring blindly in the dark. After she told him about Lirreb's threats, he agreed to stay one night so she could make up her mind. He would be leaving in the morning. She had just tonight to choose whether to stay here with Bethy and Tag or go with Ronan.

It wasn't fair! Why should she have to choose between him and her cousin like this? This was a Walian-controlled world, Planchet wouldn’t dare to come looking for him here, would they? They could stay and be safe. Or better yet, they could rejoin Zon's fleet. Even the most powerful corporations in the United Species were terrified of him because he had far more supporters than they could ever have. Supporters who would fight for him.

She turned on her side, her hand going to her stomach. There was this to consider, too. Ronan wanted the baby. She wanted Ronan. Could they find a way to make it work?

Bethy had done her best to convince Erica to stay. She told her about all the things that the base had to offer. Entertainment, excitement, a place where her skills would be useful. And Erica had to admit it sounded good.

But the simple truth of the matter was that she didn't want to leave Ronan. Plus Bethy had Tag now. Would she just end up as the third wheel if she stayed here?

She threw on a robe and slipped out of the room. Ronan's was right beside hers, and she knocked lightly before keying the door open. The T'shav was sitting in bed, a holographic book on his lap. The story was projected into the air at the right angle and height for him to read. He turned off the book when he saw her.

"Erica, you should be sleeping."

She closed the door again and padded across the room, kneeling on the foot of his bed. "I can't sleep without you anymore."

He was very still for a long moment. Erica watched him, trying to guess what he was thinking. But with him that was impossible, so she crawled up the bed before straddling his hips and wrapping her arms around his neck. His hands rested on her hips.

"I can't sleep without you, either," he whispered, resting his head against hers.

"I can't make this decision without knowing something, Ronan. You were so happy when you saw I was pregnant. Do you want to be with me? To raise this baby together?"

Ronan stroked her hair from her face. "Yes."

"Do you want it enough to face your demons and return to Zon's fleet?"

A shudder moved through his body. He was silent for so long that she feared he wouldn’t answer. Finally, though, he brushed his lips against hers and nodded. It was all Erica needed. She kissed him back, gently at first but with growing fervor. Ronan's hands tightened on her hips, his body tensing as his fingers dug into her.

With a sigh, he relaxed again. His fingers traced her spine, his touch light, soothing. Erica moved her mouth to his jaw and neck and he sighed again. An intense feeling of connection build inside her as she explored her lover with her hands and mouth, tracing the lines of his body, feeling him shiver under her touch. He was giving her control, and that more than anything told her exactly what she needed to know.

"Let's get this off," she whispered, unfastening his pleated kilt.

He lifted his hips to help her but otherwise was as complacent as a kitten. When she met his eyes he smiled, dimple flashing, and a surge of heat built in her core to match the warmth spreading from her heart. Moving slowly she undressed herself, watching with building excitement as his eyes trailed down her body, lingering here and there before returning to her face.

"You're so beautiful," she said, cupping his face. "So… so perfect."

Ronan returned her smile. "So are you. You're amazing. You really are."

She straddled him again, bodies pressed together. Her hips roved in tight circles, making her lover groan, his head falling back. Her motions built the tightness in her own core and Erica buried her face in his neck. She kissed and suckled on his skin, loving the taste of him, and the way he rolled himself to her, his hands alternatively clinging and stroking her back. Her movements became fast and faster, soft cries emitting from both of their throats. Erica never wanted this slow build-up to end, but Ronan's kisses were becoming more and more desperate–he needed her.

And she was more than happy to give him back the control as willingly as he had given it to her.

She leaned back, trusting him to hold her, and Ronan shifted to his knees, her thighs still clasped tight around his hips. He laid her down on the bed and entered in one motion, causing shockwaves to burst through every inch of Erica's body. She threw her head back, just able to stop herself from screaming. Ronan smoothed her hair back and kissed her before settling down, arms still around her. He started a steady, slow rhythm, his black eyes intent on her brown ones.

They had never made love before. It had been just sex until now. Even as Ronan's pace got faster and faster, building the eminent explosion inside her, they never stopped looking at each other. Erica pulled him closer, wishing that their bodies could just melt together and for this to last forever.

Ronan, for the first time, finished before her. He used his fingers to bring her to her completion. Afterward, they lay entwined in body, both on their sides so they could stay joined.

"I don't want you to leave me," she whispered, her chest still heaving, her heart still pounding. "I never want you to leave me."

"I won't. I promise. I will be with you forever." He smiled softly. "You know, it's T'shav tradition that our souls are born in stars. But sometimes—"

"Sometimes a single star will birth two souls, and they will always find each other." Erica smiled. "I've heard. It's awfully romantic."

"I never believed it. Not until… Not until right now. I don't know if it's real or not, but I think I may have just found my Starmate." Ronan pulled her closer. "I love you, Erica Chase."

Erica grinned. She laughed softly, feeling like she was going to burst from happiness. "I love you, too."

The door burst open. Erica screamed, searching for a blanket to cover herself. Tag strode into the room, her expression dark and angry. Both her swords were out. She ignored Erica, focusing instead on Ronan.

"Get dressed, T'shav. We're under attack."

Chapter Twelve: Ronan

Ronan and Tag walked side by side down the corridors. Both had blasters in their hands and their swords strapped to their backs. They had ushered Bethy and Erica to a safe room before taking to the corridors, joining with the security forces to drive off the attackers. The Aphrosian kept shooting questioning glances at the T'shav, but he ignored them. Now was not the time for conversation.

"Hold." Ronan held up a fist.

The distinctive thudding of boots echoed up the corridor towards them. He nodded at Tag and gestured towards a doorway on one side of the corridor, then hid himself in an alcove across from her. The Aphrosian considered her blaster, then holstered it. She drew the twin blades from her back and grinned. She had a point–firearms weren't well suited to close-quarter combat.

Ronan drew his own blade. The weight of the broadsword was so familiar in his hands that he forgot for a moment how long it had been since he had wielded one. His muscles remembered exactly how to use it.

Aliens wearing Planchet uniforms ran down the corridor. They didn't notice the two warriors waiting in ambush until it was too late. Ronan launched himself on them with a roar. He swung the sword, the familiar swish as it severed the air and struck through the nearest neck sparking an ancient bloodlust in his veins. Tag slipped in like a shadow, her blades striking with deadly accuracy.

The Planchets raised their guns, but it did them no good. Ronan cleaved a great swath through them, driving into the center of the group. Tag backflipped over the group and landed behind him. She laughed as she spun in circles. They guarded each other's backs as they cut down their enemies.

It was over in seconds. Tag wiped her blades off on the uniforms of the fallen.

"Well, this is rather exciting, isn't it?" Tag grinned.

"Not as exciting as it would be if I were alone, but I get what you're saying."

"We have to have that duel sometime. But for now, I'm glad you're on our side."

"Don't take it personally. I'd be out of here already if Planchet was just after your corporate information." Ronan explained briefly his history with Lirreb. "He must have tracked me here and decided it was a perfect excuse to be able to attack the base and steal some information at the same time as abducting me."

Tag scowled. "I wondered why they would make such an obvious attack on a Walian base. But if they have you as an excuse, they might be able to get away with causing untold destruction here." Her swords rose slightly. "So I guess the question is, do I help you get away and hope Planchet chases you, or do I turn you over to them?"

"They also want Erica," Ronan pointed out. "And I don't think Bethy would be happy if you let Planchet take her."

"True… my little wife certainly demands her own way." The Aphrosian grinned suddenly. "Is yours the same?"

Ronan inclined his head. "I thought she would be a sweet submissive companion. I was very wrong. And I'm glad I was."

"Hmm. I'll tell my brother what you told me. If the Planchet Corporation is really this desperate to get their hands on you, then we won't be able to stop them. Walian is still quite small, we don't have the resources to fend off a siege. And if they get Bethy… well, they might take her claiming they were 'liberating' her or some such nonsense and then use her for their own purposes. So the safest place, for her and Erica both, is in the Zon Sanctuary. If we can get there, perhaps he will grant us asylum."

"Us?" Ronan quirked a brow. "You're coming?"

"I go where Bethy goes. And Bethy goes where she'll be safe, whether she likes it or not. Besides, she has been trying to convince me to find her cousin ever since we met. I doubt she'll be happy if I split them up now."

Ronan nodded. His kneejerk reaction was to just leave Bethy and Tag here, but his gut told him he could trust the Aphrosian. It was clear she loved her little human, just as Ronan loved his own. He headed back towards the safe room, Tag walking with him. She used her comm to explain the situation to her brother. He confirmed that the Planchets had asked for Ronan shortly after their initial attack. He was giving them half an hour to get away before he handed the T'shav over.

They made it to the safe room without incident and retrieved their women, explaining the plan as they headed out of the building. Bethy kept asking questions and Ronan had to resist the urge to tell her to shut up. He also had to resist the urge to sling Erica over his shoulder and run with her.

The ship was docked on the third level of the Walian base, Ronan having parked it there after disengaging the takeoff protocol. The little group reached it quickly. But just as they dashed across the open space, gunfire erupted from behind them.

Bethy cried out, stumbling. Tag shouted and dove over her, tucking the human in a ball and rolling a few times to hide the two of them behind some barrels of coolant. The Aphrosian knelt, firing rapidly at the Planchets that were charging Ronan and Erica.

"We can't leave them!" Erica shouted as Ronan scooped her up into one arm.

He fired back at the Planchets haphazardly, running towards the ship. His first concern was Erica's safety. Once she was out of the line of fire he could come back for Tag and Bethy. Blaster bolts showered down from every side, some barely missing him, some wide from their mark. They were certainly scraping the bottom of the barrel on this attack—probably because it was only the first wave.

Send in the cannon fodder first, tire their enemies out before sending in a skilled crew. Clever.

He dashed into the ship, depositing Erica in the main room. "Get into the medical bay and seal yourself in. I'll be back with Bethy and Tag shortly."

Erica's eyes were wide but she nodded. "Don't get shot."

He kissed her hard once more before he turned. He hadn't gone more than two steps before a T'shav appeared in the doorway. Ronan brought up his gun while reaching for his sword–but it was too late. He dimly heard Erica screaming behind him, but she sounded so far away. Everything seemed to go terrifyingly slow. He couldn't get his muscles to move quickly enough.

The T'shav drove his broadsword through his chest. Ronan saw it go in, felt the white-hot pain, but his mind refused to connect that with his body. He let off a shot from his blaster, barely missing the T'shav. In response, his attacker knocked the weapon from his hand.

When the blade was withdrawn, Ronan fell to his knees. Darkness swirled around him. Erica was still screaming. He couldn't make himself move, no matter how hard he fought to do so. Hands grabbed his shoulders. A high, keening voice was in his ear. He managed to look to see Erica beside him. Her arms wrapped around him and tears flowed freely down her face.

"No! No! Ronan, no, please no!" She kissed him hard, again and again.

His strength was failing him. He collapsed. Erica ripped his shirt open. The T'shav stood over them, bloody sword still in hand, gazing down without pity. Ronan's hand brushed Erica's hair. He tried to tell her to run, to leave him, but his voice wouldn't work. He couldn't feel his heart beating.

Something pricked on his chest, and a burning pain made him groan. His vision cleared enough to see what Erica was doing. She had applied Bloodstore. Now she grabbed a fistful of Fleshseal and shoved it into his stab wound. Ronan's back arched and he screamed with pain. Erica straddled him to hold him in place and continued to work.

The T'shav that had stabbed him shook his head. He seized Erica around the waist and hoisted her away. She kicked and screamed. Ronan growled, pushing himself up—the pain overwhelmed him and he collapsed again.

"Well, this human should just about cover the costs that you owe Mr. Libber, right? Pity you'll be dead and won't be able to try to save her."

"Let me go!" Erica clawed at the T'shav's face.

"That wound is fatal, little human. No amount of Fleshseal will save him."

"No!" Erica's voice rang in his ears. "Ronan!"

Everything went black.

Chapter Thirteen: Erica

Erica glared at the Suesue taking a tissue sample from her. It was the fourth time in an hour. Her arms were covered in bruises and scabs. But if she didn't sit still and allow the alien to insert a large-caliber needle in her arm, retrieving a layer of adipose and muscle, she would be restrained. They would also refuse to give her a localized anesthetic. As awful as it was to watch the needle inserted into her arm, it was worse to actually feel it.

The human rested a hand on her large, pregnant belly. It had been months since the Planchet Corporation took her. Months since she last saw Ronan lying in a pool of his own blood. She didn't know if Tag and Bethy had escaped the Planchet attack alive. She didn't even know exactly how many months she had been in this stark prison.

The walls were glass, and she could see the scientists working outside. In her little prison was a bed and a water fountain. She was let out every couple of hours or so to use the bathroom, and other than that the only contact she had with anybody was when the samples were taken. Even the food was automatically delivered by a robot.

Lately, things had been a little different. Nobody would tell her what was happening, but from the probes that buzzed around her, taking pictures from every angle, she assumed she was going up for auction soon. Apparently, the Planchet Corporation decided that it wasn't cost-effective to keep her around as a lab rat or selling off her tissue samples, or whatever they were doing with her.

At least here she knew they weren't going to kill her or end her pregnancy. If they were, they would have done it already. Whoever bought her, though…

"There we are." The Suesue put the needle and sample into a sterile container and gestured for the assistant to start using the regenerator. "That's all for today."

Once they used the regenerator, they wouldn't take any more samples for at least twenty-four hours. Apparently, regenerators tainted the sample for a time. Erica didn't care about the science behind it, she was just glad to be able to have break.

Erica watched the regenerator pass over her arm. The holes made from the needles disappeared before her eyes, the old scabs healing as well. "Do I at least get to shower today? It's been two days—I stink."

The Suesue ignored her, turning to the assistants that were marking down what samples had been taken. They never talked to her. Probably to maintain a good professional buffer from acknowledging that she was a living, sentient person that had more than once begged them not to do what they were doing.

"Mr. Lirreb wants to inspect the specimen himself. Make sure it's clean and dressed presentably."

"Inspect?" Erica drew back from the Suesue, her heart jumping to her throat. "What does that mean? Inspect how?"

They ignored her questions, as per usual. Erica's heart pounded as they escorted her to the showers and gave her a pretty, flowered smock belted at the waist to wear. She considered the situation–she didn't know what Lirreb wanted with her, but he was the one that had ordered Ronan… killed. Would she have the chance to kill him?

Her hand rested on her stomach. No. She couldn't take that risk. She didn't know what her future held, but if she attacked the Planchet CEO, then she'd most likely dead by the end of the day. And her baby, too.

***

Saliva pooled at the corners of Lirreb's blubbery lips as he ate, all but ignoring Erica. Her hands were clenched under the table. The delicious-smelling foods that were spread over the table made her mouth water, but the toad-looking creature across from her stole her appetite with his mere presence.

"Are you planning on selling me?"

Lirreb patted his wide mouth dry and leered at her. "Are you referring to the images we have been capturing? You're being sent to market, Miss Chase. As soon as that is born." He pointed at her stomach. "T'shav babies are selling for high prices this year. People do so love to raise them for their own little armies."

Erica wrapped her arms around her stomach. "We'll be sold as slaves, then?"

"No. You will be sold as part of a breeding program. The T'shav you carry will be sold as a slave."

Erica's mouth went dry. Lirreb was planning on taking the last piece of Ronan away from her. She shook her head. Unacceptable. She could submit to all of the poking and prodding she had gone through. She could even accept being sold because there was a chance that she would find someone sympathetic to her, like she had Ronan. If not, there was always the possibility to try to escape, or somehow contact the Zon Sanctuary for rescue.

But if she was separated from her baby, there would be no meaning to life anymore.

"No. I won't let you."

Lirreb folded his hands on the table. "You don't have a choice in the matter."

"I have medical skills. You only took me to pay off the debt that Ronan incurred. I can work it off. Please. Please don't take my baby from me."

"I didn't bring you here to listen to you begging, Miss Chase. I only thought that it was about time you know what was happening."

There was a knife halfway between them. Could she get to it before he did?

"I was not part of Ronan's schemes." She hated saying that as though it was his fault, but what choice did she have? Ronan was gone. Protecting their child, preserving that piece of him, was the most important thing right now. "I didn't want him to buy me, but he did. But I had no part in his botched mission and you already killed him. Isn't that enough for you?" Erica slammed her fist on the table. "Isn't it?"

Lirreb's arrogant smile didn't change. "No."

Erica lunged for the knife. Lirreb snatched it up and clucked his tongue at her, shaking his head.

"Killing Ronan was personal. Not only did he not do as I wanted, but he disrespected me. Made a thinly veiled threat to kill me, even. But that’s all it was. Personal. I would have killed you, too, but my business head brought me around. I have investors to think about. I've already lost money, feeding and sheltering you while you come to term rather than just terminating your pregnancy."

Erica snorted. "Yeah, I'm sure all the tissue samples you've taken from me are worthless."

"You should count yourself lucky that the market for T'shav babies has picked up in recent years, otherwise I would have already ended your pregnancy. But I lost money on the baby, and I need it back somehow. Selling it will cover the cost of keeping you in my care."

"I won't let you take my baby."

Lirreb stood. "As I said, you don't have a choice. Guard, come take Miss Chase back to her cell."

Erica jumped to her feet, looking around desperately for something to fight with. She couldn't let them take her baby from her! Lirreb sighed dramatically as she picked up the chair and turned to face him. Suddenly, she saw a T'shav enter the room.

Only it wasn't just any T'shav. It was a ghost.

The chair clattered to the floor. Ronan stood in the doorway, looking as glorious as he ever had, all muscle and sinew. He twirled a broadsword as he advanced on Lirreb. The toad stumbled back, eyes wide, mouth hanging open. Erica couldn’t breathe. She couldn't believe her eyes. This had to be some sort of sick joke… or wasn’t it?

"You're dead!" Lirreb shouted.

"Your man didn't check to make sure." Ronan overturned the table that separated him from Lirreb. Erica backed away, gaping, still unable to believe her eyes. "I would never have been so sloppy. He assumed one blow would kill me and left me to die. But guess what? I was in a medical facility ."

He drove his sword through Lirreb's chest. The toad's eyes bulged. He choked as Ronan withdrew the sword.

"If you had left my mate out of this, you would have lived. But you had to make it personal."

The sword swung. Erica turned her head away, but still heard the twin thumps of the body and severed head. Her heart hammered and she backed against the wall. This couldn't be real. It had been months—months! She had forced herself to accept Ronan's death. This had to be a dream. She couldn't let herself believe it. When she woke up and he was dead again, it would kill her.

Warm, strong hands cupped her face, making her look at him. "Erica. I'm sorry."

A tear ran down her face. He brushed it away with his thumb. A sob escaped and she threw her arms around him. "I don't care if this is a dream, I'm never letting you go again."

Ronan hugged her back, holding her so tightly she thought she might break–but she didn't care. "I'm so sorry."

Chapter Fourteen: Ronan

Ronan would have liked to just hold Erica. Unfortunately, they didn't have time. He pulled away, putting a hand to his chest as the muscles there pulled. Months of healing and he still hadn’t fully recovered. Erica's hand joined his over his heart.

"How are you alive?"

"The Bloodstore and Fleshseal you used were enough to keep me alive until Tag could get me to an infirmary."

"You were stabbed right through the heart. No regeneration could fix that."

"No. I needed a heart transplant. If I had been anywhere else in the universe I'd be dead, but with their hybridization techniques, they were able to use alien tissue as a base model to clone a new heart. It's never been done before."

Erica looked amazed. "A miracle."

"We have to go."

Gripping Erica's hand, he headed for the door, but a twinge in his chest had him leaning on his sword as if it were a cane. He tried not to let Erica see how much pain he was in. Not now when he just got her back. He couldn't let anybody come between him and his mate again.

"Healing isn't going as fast as normal. Apparently blending alien DNA together has its drawbacks." He tried to smile at his mate, but the worry in her eyes stopped him. He cupped her face again. "I'm sorry I didn't come sooner. I would have, but—"

"That doesn't matter. You're here now."

Ronan nodded. He grit his teeth against the pain and strode from Lirreb's rooms, holding Erica's hand tightly. Maybe Tag was right when she said he wasn't ready to take on the Planchet Corporation, but that didn't matter–they didn't have any time to spare.

A security force was charging up the corridor, armed to the teeth. Ronan grinned at them, pushing Erica out of harm's way. The front row of the security force dropped to their knees, raising their guns, but Ronan didn't give them the chance to fire. He leaped through the air, channeling the lingering pain into rage. The broadsword swung through the air, cleaving through three guards at once. Their limbs jerked and writhed as they fell.

A guard slammed the butt of his blaster into the back of Ronan's head, making him stumble. He recovered quickly, swinging around with a roar. His sword sliced through the blaster-resistant armor as though it were butter. With a quick stab, he skewered two guards on his sword. Releasing it, he swung around, using fists now. He dug his toe claws into the floor as a giant Dibat crashed into him. Ronan used the Dibat's momentum to flip him around and into his companions.

The T'shav followed it up with a kick to the throat. With a quick flick of his ankle, his claws tore through flesh. The Dibat stumbled back, both hands going to his throat. Ronan howled, retrieving his sword once more. He cut down another guard before a lucky blow landed right on the scar in his chest. Pain exploded, blinding him.

Coughing, Ronan backed up, swinging his sword in defense. The security force pressed his weakness, bringing their guns up again. He heard Erica scream and charged forward again, gasping for breath. He severed first one arm and then another, but he was still outnumbered by half a dozen and he couldn’t catch his breath.

The lights flickered out.

Ronan threw himself out of the fray, sagging against the wall to give himself a moment to recover. The security guards cried out and there were sounds of continued fighting. Ronan waited until they realized they were fighting each other before he leaped back into the fray, howling a challenge against them all. He felt flesh give way to metal as they fell before him.

A familiar voice shouted through the darkness. "Need some help?"

He felt Tag drop behind him. Together they made quick work of the security guards that were left.

"Here." Tag clapped him on either side of the head. There was a sharp pain in his temples, but his vision flickered back on, green-hued but very much there. "Night vision. It'll give us an edge for a while at least."

Ronan nodded his thanks to the female warrior and hurried back to Erica. Her eyes were wide as they peered into the darkness. He took her hand in his, panting for breath. It would take him a little longer to fully recover from his heart transplant. But he was going to make it out of this. He was going to get Erica out of here.

"It's okay," he told her. "Just hold onto me."

She nodded, clinging to his arm with one hand while the other rested atop her swollen stomach. He couldn't let himself spend time thinking about what a beautiful sight it was, to have Erica's body round with his child. He promised himself he would worship every inch of her later, when they were out of this life-or-death situation.

Ronan shook his head. They had to get out of here now, before more security showed up. He couldn't waste time thinking about what he would do in the future. He led Erica through the corridors, listening for any sounds around him that indicated enemies nearby. Twice he picked her up and tiptoed past an open door where a scientist or two were peering into the darkness, calling for help. Tag came silently behind them, her twin swords drawn. When they came to the stairs, they headed upwards.

"Bethy has the ship positioned at level with the roof. They'll be expecting us to get out the way we came in, which is downstairs," Ronan explained. "But Tag took care of the power so they can't see we have a ship upstairs waiting to fly us away."

The lights came back on. The night vision adjusted instantly, so there was no blinding glare of light, but Ronan tensed nonetheless. They were out of time. Erica blinked hard, her eyes watering. A look of horror came over her face.

"Until they turn the lights on again, you mean," she said.

Ronan picked her up and ran hard, taking the steps two at a time. His chest pulled, and by the time they were halfway up, a thin sheen of sweat covered his face. Without a word, Tag took Erica from his arms. They reached the roof just as the sounds of pursuit came up the stairwell after them. The ship was hovering right at the edge of the building, the gangplank extended to rest on the roof.

Tag ran towards the ship with Erica in her arms. Ronan followed close behind, shielding the two women with his body. Shouts followed them. A few blaster shots fired at them. Ronan answered with his own fire, and then they were there. He followed Tag into the ship even as Bethy raised the gangplank. Wind whipped around, throwing things off the wall, as they started away.

The gangplank closed and the wind stopped. Ronan groaned, letting himself fall to the floor. His chest was on fire and he felt like he was about to pass out, but he still couldn’t help but laugh. They had done it.

Erica knelt beside him. Her cool hands pressed against his face. He smiled up at her beautiful face. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but she laughed as well. She kissed him, hard. Ronan wrapped his arms around her, bringing him closer. He didn't break the kiss until he couldn't breathe, and even then Erica kept peppering his face with smaller kisses.

"I love you," she gasped. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

She pulled back then, lips trembling. "You're alive. I thought you died."

"I'm sorry. I'm so sorry, I should have come for you—"

A finger pressed to his lips silenced him. Erica shook her head, smiling again. "You did come for me. I don't care that it took a few months. You came for me. That's all that matters, Ronan. You came for me."

He smiled. "Always."

Erica wiped her face and nodded. "Bethy, pass me that regenerator. You're covered in cuts and bruises, and judging from the way you were gasping and clutching your chest back there, your heart needs a little help, too. A transplant! You're lucky you didn't give yourself an attack carrying me around. Why didn’t you let Tag carry me?"

"Sorry."

"Lie still."

Ronan obeyed, grinning like a fool as he watched Erica's brows pinch in concentration. If he had never bought her, he'd never be in this situation, with a strange heart in his chest and no real way of knowing if he would ever fully heal. But there was one thing for certain–if he were given the choice, he'd do all of it again.

"I love you," he told her again, and her work-focused expression melted once more.

"I love you. But the Planchet Corporation is going to follow us. What are we going to do?"

Ronan shook his head. "They won't follow us where we're going. Zon's fleet. I'm taking you home."

Chapter Fifteen: Erica

Erica paced the floors, gently bouncing her newborn baby girl. Little Lelya was born healthy and screaming. Her skin was even redder than her father's, with black eyes and black hair, but her little snub nose, the shape of her eyes, even her chubby cheeks were all Erica. A beautiful baby.

The door to the little apartment she and Ronan had been given opened. Ronan came in, followed closely by another T'shav. This one was a little shorter but broader than Ronan, and his eyes twinkled merrily. Erica smiled in greeting, before heading for the bedroom to put Lelya down.

Life was good at the Zon Sanctuary. Ronan was being recruited into the protective guard and once Leyla was old enough, Erica was going to work as a paramedic again. Even better, the Odap that had sold her and Bethy in the first place had been arrested by the USC and wouldn't be abducting any more women.

After settling Lelya down, Erica came back out. She kissed Ronan's cheek. "How was training?"

"This guy's still going too easy on me." Ronan punched Tom's shoulder.

Since their return to Zon's sanctuary, the old friendship between Ronan and Tom sparked again. It had been odd for Erica to witness it. They had stood staring at one another for a few minutes, then Tom challenged Ronan to a duel. That had been it. They had been near-inseparable since.

Erica was glad to see Ronan so happy. There were other perks, too. Ronan's surgery left him needing physical therapy and being friends with Zon's son meant that he got the best care available. The apartment was a nice perk, too. Most couples in the Sanctuary had to make do with sharing a two-bedroom place with another couple while more housing was built, but Ronan and Erica got their own place. Something that Bethy, whenever she visited, was envious of.

"I don't want you ripping open your heart. Although some might think you already did that." Tom punched Ronan back. "But your recovery is going quicker than the doctors expected. You should be pleased with your progress."

"We are," Erica said. "Would you and Sara like to join us for supper?"

"We would love to, but Sara isn't feeling up to going out much." Tom grinned broadly, which made Erica smirk. It was pretty obvious why Tom's mate wasn't feeling well.

"She's pregnant, isn't she?"

Tom's grin widened. "I'm not allowed to say."

Ronan clapped him on the back. "Congratulations! Are you hoping for a boy or a girl?"

"Hypothetically , we're hoping for a little sister for Alex. Speaking of Alex, I'd better get home. I promised him I'd start to teach him the basic fighting stances when he grew his first toe claw, and he thinks that one's breaking the skin now." Tom smiled fondly and shook his head. "He's an impatient one. I don't know where he gets it from."

Ronan gripped Tom's shoulder. Erica recognized the serious expression on his face and pointed behind her. "I'm going to just get the vegetables started."

She slipped into the kitchen, noisily going through the food, trying to give them some privacy. Their voices still carried through, though, and Erica eavesdropped despite herself.

"I never thanked you," Ronan said, his voice low. "For everything. You didn't have to give me a second chance."

"Well, if you're thinking that way, then you didn't have to give me a second chance, either. I've thought about that day for a long time, Ronan. Tang and your father's deaths weren't your fault."

"But—"

"They weren't, and as your commanding officer I forbid you to keep blaming yourself." Tom's voice choked. "Seriously, Ronan. There is nothing to thank me for. I'm just glad to have my friend back."

Erica peeked around the kitchen door to see the two T'shav men in an embrace. She ducked her head and rooted through the bottom cupboards. There were distinctive sounds of sniffling and Erica smiled. The two T'shav would never admit being emotional, and she didn't want to embarrass them–not yet, at least. If Sara were here, they'd share a knowing eye-roll. She slipped back deeper into the kitchen

"Anyway, I need to get home." Tom leaned into the kitchen. "I'll tell Sara you said hi."

"Thanks." She waved at him. After he was gone, she looked seriously at Ronan. "Do I need to get you a hanky?"

He jumped over the counter and grabbed her. "You wish, woman. Just admit that you're the emotional one in this relationship."

"Hardly. You cried more than I did when Lelya was born."

Ronan kissed her gently. "Maybe. But only because my heart was so full of love."

Erica nestled against him, smiling gently. She looked out of their window towards the darkening sky and noticed something. "That's odd."

"What is?"

"That star. I've never seen it before. Actually, I never see any stars at this time of day." Erica frowned. "Is that even a star?"

Ronan peered out the window. He made a noncommittal noise in his throat. "Can't say I've ever noticed that star before, either. But that doesn't really mean anything… although, according to T'shav tradition, when Starmates join together, the star that their souls were born from glows a little brighter. Maybe somewhere out there are a couple of people who are finding each other for the first time today. Their souls joining… You know, I never did see you on your knees, begging for my touch."

Erica rolled her eyes. "You just completely ruined the moment. You were being so romantic and then all of a sudden you get back to that . Besides, you know you're more likely to beg for my touch than the other way around."

"Is that so?"

"Yes, it is."

She grinned as she kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck. The doctors recommended she take it easy for a few weeks, but with regular visits under the regenerator, she had been declared fit as a fiddle that morning. And even though she was bone-tired from taking care of Lelya, that didn't mean her libido had cooled any. Especially when looking at her handsome T'shav mate.

"Have you taken your perijan injection today?"

"Yes. Why? Are you feeling a little frisky? Thinking that maybe you're dealing with some musth pheromones?"

"Maybe it's because I don't want to stop what I'm planning so you can give yourself an injection…" She leaned in closer to whisper in his ear. "I bought some rope today."

Ronan's eyes darkened. A grin spread across his face and Erica ran for their bedroom, giggling. He chased after her, and neither of them noticed the star shining a little brighter.

*****

THE END

Kidnapped by the Barbarian

Description

What's a girl to do when her kidnapper is the sexiest alien she's ever seen?

T’shav mercenary Taliga didn’t plan for his prisoner to be so freaking gorgeous. He kidnapped her for a reason. And it wasn’t to fall in love. Love only stabs you in the back. So why is he staring at her hourglass figure, the roundness of her belly and her over-sized hips?

Whatever happens, Vanessa has made one vow: she won’t give up her virginity before marriage. But that’s proving to be damn hard around this piping hot alien. It’s wrong to have these lustful thoughts, especially about her kidnapper. Right?

But hot or not, a terrible fate is awaiting Vanessa. The people who hired Taliga intend to cut out Vanessa’s heart and feed it to the Earth. Taliga is her only chance.

Can he find it in himself to take a chance on love once again - and risk his life for her? Will he lie for her if he can save her and their unborn child?

Chapter One – Vanessa

White wasn't a wedding color out here among the stars, but Vanessa still felt like a bride. The tight bodice of the dress she was laced into emphasized her curvy hourglass figure, minimizing the roundness of her belly while at the same time balancing out her over-sized hips and large breasts. The white fabric looked good on her golden tones, and she grinned in satisfaction as she gazed at her image projected by the little probes that buzzed around her, capturing pictures of her from every angle.

"I wish I could be half as beautiful as you," her alien attendant, a three-eyed Trioeil named Miki said, sighing in adoration as a silver crown was settled on top of Vanessa's head. "But then, all you humans are beautiful."

"You'd be beautiful, too, if you were worshiped," Vanessa joked. "Honestly, back on Earth I was certainly not considered a great beauty. Maybe parts of me, but not the whole."

"I don't believe that."

Vanessa shrugged. It had been almost a decade now that she had been woken up from cryostasis to find that she had been abducted from Earth. Not only that, but she had been drifting through the cosmos at light speed for who knew how long before she was woken. The temporal distortion caused by lightspeed travel combined with the stasis meant there was no knowing exactly how long it had been since she was taken from Earth.

One thing was for certain, though. Earth had died a long time ago. Vanessa had been taken to see it once. From orbit, it was a ball of brown. She hadn't gone to the surface, but it was clear that it was an uninhabitable world now.

Humans themselves had become mystical beings of sorts, revered by most, if not all, of the new religions practiced by the various species throughout the galaxy.

All these species were descended from humans, and though they couldn't interbreed with one another, human genetics accepted all other species, and a human woman could give birth to every other species in the galaxy. Yet another reason why they were practically worshiped by churches, such as the one Vanessa found herself being pampered by at the moment.

"We are blessed to have you," Miki said, beaming at her with three large, yellow eyes. "We have petitioned for a human to lead us through our dawning rites ever since the Zon Sanctuary was founded, you know."

"Yes, I know." Vanessa turned from her image. "Zon told me all about your parish before I journeyed here."

Zon, the fierce warlord that protected humans from, had asked for volunteers for this, having carefully gone over security. Parishes like this one might worship humans, but there were plenty of aliens out there that did the opposite. Dozens of churches had declared the humans rescued from their stasis pods as 'fake' humans and encouraged violence against them. Not to mention the various corporations that were still after humans to dissect their DNA and for all sorts of horrific experiments.

At least the United Species, the ruling government body over the core worlds of the galaxy, had declared humans legally persons recently. It was in no small part thanks to Zon and his own human wife, Lisa. The announcement meant that humans were safer traveling outside of Zon's controlled worlds, although the safest place was still under his protection.

As for her part, Vanessa hadn't left the Sanctuary for a decade. At least, that was what she figured it at. The planet the Sanctuary had been built on was Earth-like, with a similar daily and yearly cycle, but 'Earth time' remained substantially different from the standard time that the United Species used. Ten years was a long time, but the loss of Earth still hurt. Even though she had adapted to life out here, nothing felt like home .

Before she was taken, Vanessa's plan was to be a famous Country singer by the time she turned thirty, a birthday that had to have come and gone by this time. When she learned that the dawning rites for this particular parish were led by a singer, well, she knew she couldn't pass up the chance to get her singing career back on track. Her mother always said that God gave her a voice to be used, and so Vanessa was going to use it.

Although Vanessa wasn't sure what she believed anymore. Being abducted from her home and waking up thousands of years after Earth was rendered a dead world would do that to a girl.

"Ready to cut loose and do some dirty dancing?"

Miki looked horrified. "The dawn rites symbolize the purity of the new day and the new year. That's why you are dressed in white, to indicate the cleansing snows that will soon fall to wash away the sins of our previous year. There is no mud for you to dance in."

Vanessa sighed. "I was making a joke."

Miki made a little noise in her throat but didn't say anything else.

Within a few minutes Vanessa was declared perfect, and she was led out of the small preparation room. Dozens of children, also dressed in white, lined the corridor, and as Vanessa walked towards the golden light of the performance hall where she would be singing the song she'd been practicing for months.

A bubble of nerves built in Vanessa's stomach. This was always her favorite part of the performance. The excitement mixed with dread. What if she fell flat on her face? What if she lost her voice?

But every fear was counterbalanced with something more exciting. Imagining hitting the high notes just right. People being moved to tears by the clarity of her voice. The possibility of greatness.

It had been so long since she had sung to an audience. A real audience, that was, not friends and not in the futuristic karaoke bars that had been built in Zon's Sanctuary.

Behind her the children fell in line behind her, humming now. Vanessa had to remind herself to walk slow and stately. She represented all the possibilities of things to come, the fresh new start in these rites. Bouncing wasn't going to help anything. The parish had a lot riding on this ceremony, which meant a lot of riding on her.

She was almost to the end of the corridor when two aliens stepped out of a side corridor, blocking her way. Both were T'shav, Zon's species. Their devil-red skin looked out of place in the cool gray tones of the corridor, as did the great broadswords strapped to their backs. Both were bare-chested, wearing the skirt-like var'ki that was traditional among T'shav males.

"Is something wrong?" she asked, bewildered. "Did Zon send you?"

The T'shav on the left, shorter of the two, snickered. "Certainly not."

A frown creased Vanessa's brow and she turned to the other one for more information. As she got a good look at him, her heart skipped a beat. It had taken her a while to come to grips with aliens in general, but this guy would have been piping hot back on Earth as is. Strong jaw, deep black eyes, straight nose. Lips that were so full that Vanessa had to stop herself from staring. His black hair was slicked back into a wolf's tail at the crown of his head.

"Kulog, you are an idiot," this T'shav said to his companion as he drew the broadsword from his back. "This could have gone much smoother if you kept your mouth shut."

"You'd better keep your mouth," Kulog growled. "I didn't save your life to have you talk that way to me."

Vanessa drew back from the two T'shav. She had only positive interactions with the species, given that they were her protectors, but now she remembered the stories she had heard. T'shav had a reputation as mercenaries and cutthroats throughout the galaxy. And if these two had not been sent by Zon, that must be what they were.

"What are you after?" she demanded, even as Miki grabbed her arm and attempted to pull her back down the corridor.

"You, of course," the taller T'shav said. His brow furrowed as he stared at her.

Her heart was in her throat, but Vanessa shook off Miki and stepped forward. "If you promise not to hurt anybody, I'll go with you."

The taller T'shav's eyes narrowed. He opened his mouth, but before he could respond, a shout rang down the corridor. Vanessa turned to see one of the priests coming for them, a blaster in his hand. Two muted blasts echoed from behind her. Twin balls of bright red energy shot past her. They impacted the priest's chest, lifting him bodily from the ground.

Vanessa's mouth opened to scream, but nothing came out. The children were all running away, their cries echoing in the narrow space. Miki wrapped her spindly arms around Vanessa's waist and tried to pull her back, but the human gripped her wrists and pulled them off. She spun to face the T'shav, only to find herself face-to-face with the taller of the two.

Whatever she had been about to say or do faded away. Her lungs locked, and her heart seemed to stop beating altogether. She stared into the black eyes and a thrill of fear ran down her spine. What were they going to do with her?

The T'shav reached around her and grabbed Miki's arm. He spun the small alien around, slamming her into the wall. The little alien shrieked and collapsed, hands pressing over her face. Blood poured down her face. The T'shav seized Vanessa around the waist and threw her over his shoulder. She yelped and began beating against his back, but he didn't seem to notice at all.

"Leave the Trioeil," he ordered.

Vanessa's head jerked up to see the shorter T'shav bending over Miki. He looked annoyed. "I need somebody for my musth."

Musth. The hormonal cycle that T'shav males went through. Vanessa could breathe for a moment as horror froze her.

During their musth, T'shav males became both unpredictably violent and had an insatiable sexual drive. Pheromones they produced at the time made women go crazy with lust for them as well. Vanessa's stomach cramped and she renewed her efforts, fighting against the T'shav that held her. He grunted in annoyance and dropped her.

"Leave the Trioeil, you can hire a woman once we're paid for the human and you." He shoved a finger into Vanessa's face. "Stop fighting me or I'll kill your friend. Understood?"

Vanessa's mouth was dry, but she nodded. The T'shav grunted again and picked her up again. This time she didn't struggle as he and his companion raced down the corridor. She couldn’t hear anything but the blood pumping in her ears. What was she supposed to do now? And how could she have ever found this animal attractive?

Chapter Two – Taliga

Taliga sat in the middle of the third cargo bay, breathing deeply through his nose before releasing it from his mouth. There was an ache right below his sternum, the likes of which he hadn't felt for a long time, that hitched his breath. It was ridiculous. Years had passed since he has been run through by a jagged blade, and yet the old wound had been bothering him ever since he had brought the human aboard.

He breathed in again. Maybe it was the look in her eyes when she offered to go with them without a fight, as long as nobody was hurt. Or maybe it was how her dark eyes contrasted with the pale golden hue of her skin, or her hair, which was thick, dark and shiny. Her curvaceous body certainly didn't hurt. She was gorgeous.

Pure animal lust. That must be why all these unwanted feelings were welling up in him.

The door clanged open, and Taliga looked up, irritated, as Kulog stomped in. He was barefoot, revealing the enlarged claws that meant the other T'shav was approaching musth.

As if he wasn't annoying enough. Whenever Kulog entered his musth, he became unbearable. But the other male had saved his life all those years ago, and they made a profitable tea. Taliga was better with people and so got them well-paying jobs, while Kulog could punch his way out of almost anything. It didn't make Taliga like him any better, though.

"We got a message from Zon's Sanctuary," the other T'shav said, turning over an empty bucket to sit on. A faint banging came from the corridor, but Taliga ignored it. Kulog grinned and rubbed his hands. "Zon has offered us twice as much as whatever payment we've been offered for the human to return her to him unharmed and unmolested."

Taliga was quiet. There was, of course, no question of accepting the warlord's offer. For one thing, the people they were selling the human to were vicious, bloodthirsty brutes in their own right. Second, if he and Kulog did give her over to Zon, the warlord would likely arrest or kill them. Third was Kulog's history with the Sanctuary.

"I told him he could take his offer and—"

"I think I know what you told him." Taliga unfolded his limbs and stood. "How long until we reach the rendezvous?"

That was another reason that Taliga stayed with Kulog. There wasn't a better pilot in the galaxy. Taliga's own skills were basic. If he was flying this ship, it would take them twice as long to get to any location he wanted to get to.

"Depends on the asteroid belt I've plotted us through. I'll have to pilot through it manually, and that could take anywhere from a few hours to a day or more if we have to stop to rest. But even if we're delayed, worst case scenario is that we get there in four days. Plenty of time."

Taliga nodded, trying to ignore the twist in his gut as he thought of handing the human over to the Wytsian Order.

The banging from down the corridor increased. His hesitancy combined with the noise made a spike of irritation shoot through him. Did that woman have no sense of when to be quiet?

The T'shav grabbed his black broadsword from where he had leaned it against the wall when he began his meditation. He had forged the blade himself. The blade color was a flaw, from when he had had to melt and shape the ore a second time after his first attempt shattered, but Taliga thought it suited him perfectly. Broken once, but remade stronger than ever.

"Has she been doing that this whole time?" He turned to Kulog with a raised brow.

"Yes. I wanted to see how long she could keep it up, but she's getting damn irritating now." Kulog picked at something between his teeth with the long, sharp dagger he always had strapped to his thigh. "At least she's not screaming anymore. 'Let me go, let me go'. I have half a mind to go in there and rip out her tongue."

A spike of anger shot up Taliga's spine. "You'll do no such thing."

Kulog stared at him, muscles tensing. His grip tightened on his blade. Taliga glared back at him. Musth was not the time to antagonize the already unstable male, but neither was he going to let Kulog harm the human–their commission wanted her untouched.

"We lose money for every mark on her. They might just reject her completely if she's permanently damaged."

Kulog scowled as he stood, slipping his dagger back into its sheath. He cracked his neck from side to side, clearly waiting for Taliga to blink first. It was a pathetic display, but one that was necessary at this point. Until the other T'shav found a way to deal with his increasing aggression, Taliga would have to watch his back.

A lesson he had learned the hard way.

"So," Kulog said, pulling the word out until it was almost three times longer than normal. "If commission goes down with every mark on her, I suppose it means that delaying a day or two and using her for musth is out of the question."

"Yes." Taliga had to resist the urge to run the other T'shav through on the spot. How dare he even suggest such a disgusting, depraved act? "It is most definitely out of the question."

Kulog's nostrils flared. Another loud thud echoed down the corridor and he whirled, fists clenched. "I'll get that woman to shut up if it's the last thing I do. Get the regenerator ready."

"No."

"A few bruises will be easily healed."

"No!" Taliga pushed passed the other T'shav. A hard, angry lump was in the middle of his stomach, and the scar tissue in his chest gave another twinge. "I'll deal with her. You're at the start of your musth and I don't trust you with her. She's too valuable a commodity to risk."

"Are you saying—" Kulog cut himself off and stalked away.

Taliga took a deep breath, calming himself. After bringing himself back into control, he headed up the corridor to the second cargo bay, which had been retrofitted for the human's containment. He flicked the door open. She was standing on the other side, her hair in a wild mess around her, the white gown clinging to her in all the right places. Taliga was struck once again by how breathtakingly beautiful she was.

And then he was struck in the stomach by her fist.

"Ow!" Taliga pulled back, more surprised by her hitting him than anything else.

She struck out again, this time her fist coming at his face, but Taliga caught her wrist easily. She punched with her other hand, and he caught that one, too. She kicked. He shoved her backward, making her lose her footing. She fell heavily. The tight bodice of the dress made her heaving bosom look even bigger.

She glared up at him. "When Zon sends his men after me, you'll be sorry for this!"

He had to admire her fierceness if nothing else. He offered her a hand to help her stand. "My name is Taliga. What's yours?"

Why was he asking her for her name? It was irrelevant. If anything, it was a dangerous question. Knowing names led to emotional connections, and emotional connections made it more difficult to do what was necessary when it was necessary. He was already having a hard enough time managing his feelings for this woman, he didn't need to know her name.

"Vanessa," she said, taking his hand.

He pulled her up–and she instantly struck out again, kicking at his ankle. With a growl, he pushed her again. This time she grabbed at his neck. They fell together. Taliga held out his hands, bracing for impact. But instead of hitting the floor this time, they landed on the mattress he'd thrown into the cargo bay.

Vanessa's dark hair haloed her as she fell back onto the bed, pinned between the blankets and his body. Her pupils expanded. Her hands were still around his neck, and her grip tightened. Her gaze dropped to his mouth. Taliga almost forgot to breathe. Was he seeing the same draw in her that he felt for her? Or was it his mind playing tricks on him?

It wouldn't be the first time. After all, how many times had he seen this same look in Edala's eyes and thought that she felt the same way he did? And in the end, it had all been a lie. She had stared him in the eyes, professed her love for him, and then stabbed him in the back.

Literally.

He let a little more of his weight on Vanessa unconsciously, pushing her thighs over his hips. Ever since Edala, he hadn't allowed himself to become close to anybody. He hadn't even slept with a woman, except for when he needed to at the height of his musth. But those times were always blinded by an overwhelming lust, there was always something missing…

His own gaze moved to her mouth, and he found himself being drawn in. He knew he shouldn’t be this close to her. If Kulog saw them like this, how could he stop the other T'shav from doing what he wanted?

A whimper from Vanessa made her look back to her eyes. The desire in them was fading to pure terror. Taliga released her with a jolt. He scrambled to his feet, shaking his head. He wanted to reassure her that he would never hurt her like that but stopped himself. It was best if she feared him. If she saw him as a person she could trust, then it would make him feel even guiltier about handing her over to their buyer. And he was not going to risk his life for her.

"Stay quiet," he told her gruffly. "If I hear another peep out of you before we reach our destination, you'll regret it."

He turned on his heel and stalked out, not daring to let himself look back.

Chapter Three – Vanessa

Her breath caught in her throat when the door opened. Vanessa tried to quell the heat that swirled in her belly at the sight of the tall T'shav as he brought in a plate of food. She didn't know why she couldn’t get enough of the sight of him.

Ever since he had pinned her to the mattress with his body, she'd been wanting him to do it again. She knew that she shouldn’t, and reminded herself of how frightening the experience actually had been, but nothing seemed to help.

Taliga held the food out to her. "We will be arriving at our destination in a few hours. You had better eat."

"What do you care?"

Vanessa twisted her hands. They were still tender from the hours she had spent banging them against the door, but a few rounds with the ancient regenerator the T'shav had on board had reduced the bruising and swelling to a minimum. Not that she was going to thank them for that. They weren't doing it from the kindness of their hearts, it was only because they were protecting their merchandise. The same with Taliga's insistence that she eat.

"Do you really think starving yourself is going to help you out at all?"

"Oh, yes, I think that it's going to make me thin and so beautiful that you won't be able to bring yourself to selling me to your mysterious third party." She couldn't help but be sarcastic.

Taliga's brow creased as he set the food down. "How would being thinner make you more beautiful than you already are?"

If he wasn't a kidnapping mercenary, that might have actually been romantic. Vanessa turned her face away, clenching her jaw. The T'shav stared at her a moment longer. He opened his mouth, then shook his head and left her alone in her cell.

The food smelled and looked mediocre at best, but Vanessa's stomach growled, so she ate. As she did so, she hiked up her long skirt and pulled the small silver cross she had hidden in her garter. It was the last thing she had from Earth, a gift from her mother when she was eighteen (despite the fact that Vanessa had stopped going to church and had no intention of returning). Wearing it during the dawning rites had been strictly forbidden, as were any religious items not directly related to the rites, but Vanessa always kept it with her.

If her mother was here now… well, she would have words for her daughter about the feelings she had been having of late.

Despite the fact that he kidnapped her, Vanessa's heart lurched a little every time she saw Taliga. She knew it wasn't right. Maybe even a little Stockholmy, although maybe it was a little too quick for that. Whatever the reason, she couldn’t help herself. Whenever she was around him, her heart would hammer, her breath would quicken, and she'd have a spinning sensation in her head and a tightening between her legs.

And that wasn’t the worst of it. When he was gone and she found herself alone, her thoughts were inevitably drawn to him. He was a gorgeous specimen. A terrible, criminal, kidnapping person, but oh so gorgeous. More than once she woke with her heart racing from dreams where he was laying over her, gently undressing her.

In any other situation, she would have a much harder time not finding a way to make it come true.

The image came into Vanessa's mind again, of Taliga's mouth on various parts of her body. Her core tightened. And guilt rose in her chest. She had always been taught that sex was something sacred that should only happen between married partners. It didn't matter if she had rejected most tenants of the faith she was raised in, that one stayed. It was wrong to have these lustful thoughts about a man she had no intention of being with, especially about an alien that had kidnapped her!

"It must be because he's in musth," she whispered. "It's his pheromones playing with my head."

But was musth really that specific? Yes, she was having desires for Taliga, but the other T'shav left her cold. The sneers, the open ogling. He made her skin crawl. He was the one that had mentioned being in musth. So shouldn't she be drawn to him, or at least both of them? If only she knew more about musth…

Vanessa slid the necklace over her head, tucking the cross hidden into her cleavage. Now was not the time for the feeling of lust or guilt over her lust. It was a natural bodily function, no need to feel guilt for it, but it was distracting her from the real problem she had.

Getting away from these two before they sold her to their mysterious buyer was the real problem. Because anybody who would hire a couple of mercenaries to get her certainly would not have her best interests at heart. Maybe they were going to ransom her, but chances were they had a much darker purpose.

So how could she convince them to release her?

***

The planet they landed on was a dark, cold place. Its orbit was synchronized with a larger one closer to the sun, casting it in near-permanent shadow. The grass that grew here were tall and spindly, and so pale that they looked skeletal. They spread out in every direction. The ship's landing propulsions had flattened the flora in a large circle around them, but beyond that it was just tall enough to be past Taliga's head.

Vanessa fought to stay calm as Taliga pulled her out of the ship. She had no plan to get away from here, but she knew she had to act.

"The restraints are too tight," She said, holding up her wrists. They were bound together by circles of blue energy, projected by small silver clasps stuck to the back of her hand.

"No, they're not," Taliga said, not looking at her as he pulled her along. He glanced around. "Looks like our buyer is just arriving."

Vanessa saw the bright lights of a second ship just through the pale grass. Her stomach cramped. This was her only chance. If she could get into the flora, then perhaps they would lose her. Her white dress would blend in if nothing else.

She yanked her arm away from Taliga and dashed towards the tall grasses. She managed five feet before both T'shav were on her again. Kulog grabbed her first, arms circling her chest. Taliga tore her away from the other T'shav and threw her over his shoulder.

"I could handle her," Kulog growled.

"And I'd rather not waste time while you threaten her," Taliga growled back.

Vanessa kicked her feet. "Let me go!"

He ignored her, as expected. They headed towards the other ship Vanessa fought the best she could, but there was no freeing herself from the strong T'shav. When he finally put her down, he spun her to face his buyers. Vanessa froze as fear flooded her.

Half a dozen men stood in a semi-circle around the gangplank. Light spilled out from their ship, casting their faces into shadow. But the light blue robes with golden trim, matched with collars of purple and black, told her enough. They were priests from the Wytsian Order. Their creed was that the influx of humans found in the stasis chambers weren't 'real' humans, and needed to be wiped out.

Taliga was selling her to be slaughtered.

"Our human at last," one of them, a blue-skinned Aphrosian said, greedy golden eyes locked on her.

"Untouched, without a bruise on her," Taliga said. His hand was clamped hard on her shoulder.

Vanessa glanced at him. While he may not have shown kindness to her on their way here, he hadn't been cruel, either. His desire for her had been obvious as well, terrifying her as much as it drew her in. But he hadn't acted on it, had even protected her from Kulog. She hadn't expected this. Out of everybody he could have stolen her for, why did they have to be people who would kill her?

"Payment, as promised," the priest said, waving his hand. One of his fellows stepped forward with a box.

"Please." Vanessa turned to Taliga. She grabbed his hand but he pulled it away. "Please, don't give me to them. You know they'll kill me. Please. Please! I haven't done anything wrong."

Kulog yawned. "So? We're not in the business of taking in strays, you know. We spent good money getting you, and now we're getting a profit off of you. It's just business."

Vanessa reached for Taliga's hand again. Fear was so thick in her chest she thought she might choke on it. Her whole body trembled as the priest came forward with the payment. If she couldn’t reach this T'shav somehow… shew as finished. There would be no getting away from the Wytsian Order.

"Please," she begged again. "I'll do anything you ask of me. I'll be your slave for when you go through musth if that's what you want me to do. Please ."

Finally, she had a reaction from him. The cold expression on his face faltered and he shook his head.

"I don't want a slave for such purposes," he said quietly.

"You know they're going to kill me. Don't you have a heart?"

He turned her away from him and pushed her towards the priests. "What will you do with her now?"

Oh, so he cared, did he? Vanessa wished she had a knife. If she did, she'd stab him in the heart he didn't have. Her lip trembled. Why? Why did this have to happen? To feel that draw to him, only to have this happen? As if it wasn't already enough of a betrayal for her body to long to be twined with his.

"We'll take her back to the place where Humans first roamed and preform a sacrifice to appease the angered spirits of our ancestors that such a creature was allowed to live."

"I'm human," Vanessa cried. She tried to shy away from the priest as he handed the box to Kulog, but Taliga's hand was firm on her shoulder, stopping her from moving in any direction. "Please, I'm human. I was born in 1989 in Toronto, Canada, Earth. My parents were—"

The priest cut her off with a terrible glare. "You are an imposter."

"How will you kill her?" Taliga's voice was flat. "Quickly?"

"What does it matter?" Kulog gave him a disgusted look. "We've gotten our payment, just give them the woman and we can be on our way. If it's so hard for you, just imagine that she's Edala."

Taliga grunted. His grip on her shoulder tightened.

"Come on." Kulog rolled his eyes. "You know as well as anybody that women can't be trusted. I bet she's led on dozens of men, then turned around and accused them of horrible things. Getting sacrificed is no more than she deserves."

"How will you kill her?" Taliga repeated.

The priest didn't move his eyes from Vanessa's face. "We'll cut her heart out and feed it to the Earth."

Vanessa cried out in horror. Behind her, Taliga tensed.

Chapter Four – Taliga

Why should he care?

It wasn't like he knew her. Kulog was right. A woman like her, with all her delicious curves and that beautiful face, could have a choice of any man she wanted. Just like Edala, using her beauty against him. And even if she wasn't, she was cargo. He was getting well paid to deliver her to these priests.

What they did to her after they had her was their own business. He had known from the start that they were going to kill her. It didn't matter what method they were going to use. It didn't matter that Vanessa was pressed against him, shivering, tears pooling in her eyes. It didn't matter that she was the furthest thing from Edala Taliga had ever met.

It didn't matter that he wanted to tear apart all of these priests for daring to even think of hurting her.

His hand gripped the butt of his blaster. Even if he wanted to try to save her, he wouldn’t be able to do it. First, he'd have to shoot Kulog, or the other T'shav would get in his way. Then he'd have to lay down a cover fire at the priests while pulling Vanessa back through the grass towards the ship and hope they didn't return his fire.

He cast a glance over them. They didn't appear to be carrying weapons, but that didn't mean much. Their loose robes could be concealing dozens of smaller guns, not to mention bladed weapons.

"Please," Vanessa whispered again.

Even if he did shoot Kulog and got away from the priests, there was his piloting skills–or lack of–to contend with. Would he be able to outfly the priest's ship?

Did it matter? Could he leave Vanessa to her fate? Even if she was Edala rather than the clueless, innocent human she was, would he really be able to hand her over to such a cruel fate? Was that the kind of man he was? Was it the kind of man he wanted to be?

"Are you sure you need her unmarked and untouched?" Kulog asked the priests.

He turned and looked up and down Vanessa in a very deliberate, violating way. She shivered, shying away from him and closer to Taliga. The T'shav tensed, glaring at his partner.

Kulog grinned at her. "Can't we have a little fun with her first?"

Taliga had fired his blaster before he even realized he had drawn it. The bolt of energy hit Kulog square in the chest, lifting him off his feet and throwing him backward. There was a sizzling and popping sound; a shower of black dots sprang from Kulog's chest. Nanite armor. Invisible, but effective once against almost any attack.

Kulog stumbled. His face twisted in a snarl as he reached for his broadsword. Taliga grabbed Vanessa's arm and pulled her back the way they had come, running half-turned, shooting at the priests as they chased after the two fleeing figures.

"Taliga!" Kulog's voice boomed over the sound of the blaster-fire. "You traitor! This is the repayment I get for saving your life all those years ago? I should have cut your head from your shoulders and used the human to my delight from the start!"

"What are you doing?" Vanessa gasped.

"Trying to save your life! Run!"

She stumbled, but Taliga still urged her faster. The sound of Kulog's screaming was getting ever closer, and if they didn't get to the ship before the other T'shav, it would be all over. Taliga didn't have nanite armor to protect him, and Vanessa's flimsy white dress certainly would do nothing to stop a blaster bolt from tearing through her soft, feminine body.

"Taliga, face me, you coward!" The rage in Kulog's voice was reaching levels of madness. He never could control his temper, even when not in musth. "Fight me! I'll make your death swift!"

Taliga cursed. He dragged Vanessa closer and threw her over his shoulder. The extra weight slowed him slightly, but he could move smoother now and didn't have to worry about Vanessa stumbling over her dress. Unlike the other times he carried her like this, she remained still. Her panting was louder than his own breathing.

"He's going to kill us," she whimpered. "He's going to kill us."

They emerged from the long grass, the ship in sight. Taliga's heart rose. Maybe, just maybe, there was a chance that they would get out of this alive…

"I prepared for the chance you'd betray me," Kulog shouted again, still in the tall grasses.

They were almost to the ship. Just a few more steps—

The ship exploded. The force picked Taliga up and threw him backward. Red and yellow flames burst from the hull, sending shards of debris all around them. Taliga tucked Vanessa into a ball and shield her with his body, covering her ears and face with his arms. Smoldering pieces of metal fell onto his back, making him grunt with pain.

Once the shockwave had passed, he scrambled to his feet. His back felt like it was on fire. Kulog and the priests emerged from the grass. Taliga threw Vanessa over his shoulder again and ran. A bolt flew by his ear.

"No, you fool!" roared one of the priests. "You'll hit our sacrifice!"

He darted into the grasses, knowing that speed was his only chances now. Just beyond the tall grasses were pale shades that might be trees, so he headed towards them. There might be a chance to hide among them. The sounds of pursuit faded behind him, though he knew it wouldn't last long. These grasses might hide where he was, but the trail he was leaving was plain as day, even in this dark world.

"I can walk," Vanessa said after some time.

The T'shav grunted. It would be better that way–they could still move, but he would also be free to fight. He slowed and stopped before setting her down. She was shivering violently, but that was only to be expected. The blue crackle of light from her restraints lit her face. Her eyes were wide.

Taliga couldn’t help himself. He brushed his fingers against her cheek. "It's going to be okay, Vanessa. I won't let them hurt you."

She hesitated before nodding. Trust shone clearly from her eyes, making it difficult to breathe. He had never had anybody look at him like that before.

The desire to kiss her welled up in him, but he shoved it away. This whole situation was a mess, and he wasn't going to make it worse. He ought to have just handed her over. He had ruined his own chances now. Where in the galaxy could a mercenary go where he would be safe from the likes of the Wytsian Order?

"Here." He flicked his thumbs over the restraints, turning them off. The small silver clasps fell to the ground. He grabbed his knife and grabbed a handful of Vanessa's skirt. She yelped as he ripped a strip off at the knee, then tied it around her waist. "We might need to use that for bandages. Are you hurt?"

She shook her head mutely.

Taliga grunted. What had he been thinking? Risking his life, giving up everything, for a woman. This woman. Hadn't he learned his lesson with Edala? Love was a weakness. Worse than that, it got people killed. And yet when Vanessa put her hand on his arm and peered up at him, his anger at himself melted away.

"Thank you," she whispered.

"Don't thank me yet. There's a settlement five clicks that way if I remember correctly." Without a compass, it was impossible to know for sure. "Hopefully we'll find a United Species Corps base. They'll be able to hold off the Wytsians."

If the USC decided to help him at all. The Corps wasn't known for treating T'shav well, and whatever officers they found here–if any at all–might just end up handing them both over to the Wytsians with the right monetary encouragement.

He started walking, a steady pace but not one so fast that Vanessa would wear out quickly. Vanessa's hand slid into his, for comfort or to help her keep up, he didn't know. In any case, it felt too familiar, too intimate, and he shifted it to his shoulder instead.

The only ground-level indication when they entered the pale forest was that darkness became even deeper. The grasses barely thinned, although shades of the trees stretched out above them.

Taliga frowned as they walked, searching for some small niche that seemed impossible to find. Was there no way to hide from their pursuers? Vanessa's breathing was becoming labored, and though he slowed a little more, he knew she wouldn’t be able to keep going for long. They needed to rest but were too vulnerable out here.

"Once we get to the settlement, what do we do if there isn't a USC base?" she asked.

"Steal a ship and get off the planet."

"And go where?"

Taliga shrugged. "Somewhere safe."

"I'm from Zon's Sanctuary. If we could contact him, I know that he'd send somebody to come pick me up."

Taliga glanced at a nearby tree. It was spindly, but the darkness swallowed up the canopy completely. Any number of creatures could be up there and they'd have no idea. And neither would their pursuers. If he put Vanessa up a tree and then continued the path to some sort of cliff or river, he could throw Kulog off his trail, at least for a little while. Long enough to buy them time to rest, at least.

"The Sanctuary contacted us, offering to buy you back from us," Taliga mentioned idly. "Twice as much as the Wytsians, actually."

Silence answered him.

Taliga glanced at Vanessa. "I'll find a place to rest soon."

"Is that why you saved me?"

"What?"

Vanessa pulled her hand away from him. He couldn’t see her face, but her voice was thick with anger. "You saved me from them so you could collect a bigger bounty from Zon. And you shot Kulog so you could have a bigger piece of the pie."

"No."

"Then why? Why not sell me to Zon earlier?"

He hesitated. Did he dare tell her the truth? Well, what harm would it do? "Kulog was part of the Sanctuary, long ago. He was imprisoned for using his musth to seduce women. I never liked him. But I owe him, or at least I thought I did."

"And now?"

"I think it's worth the risk to get more money," he lied. "I'll be ransoming you back to Zon after all."

"I see," Vanessa murmured.

Was it his imagination, or did she sound disappointed? Taliga opened his mouth to tell her the truth, that he lost his head at the thought of her being harmed in any way, but stopped. She didn't need to know the amount of power she had over him. And besides, giving her to Zon sounded like a good idea.

She'd be safe there, and all he'd have to worry about was the Wytsian Order coming after him after he dropped her off.

Chapter Five – Vanessa

Taliga had found a river some time ago, and had made them walk down it for what felt like hours. Every so often he would break off and move through the grassy forest around them, presumably to create false trails. Every time he did this, he told Vanessa to stop for nothing and to just continue downstream.

By the time he said that they could stop to rest, Vanessa's feet felt like blocks of ice, and her head was drooping against her chest as she stumbled over the sandy bottom of the river. The adrenaline had worn off long ago. She wasn't sure how much further she could go.

"Here we go."

Taliga pulled some fallen tree branches over the entrance of the cave that had eroded out of the bank of the river. If she wasn't so tired, Vanessa would have hoped that it wouldn't collapse in on them. She wasn't sure she'd care at this moment, though.

The T'shav sat beside her. "In this darkness, they won't be able to see anything amiss, even if they bring lights. If they have thermal imaging we might be in trouble, but since Kulog blew up our ship I know they don’t have access to our equipment. I don't think Wytsians collect much technology, either."

"My feet are freezing. I'm going to lose my toes to frostbite."

"You're alive, aren't you? And if you lose your toes, you can have bionic replacements."

Vanessa sniffled. She knew she should be more grateful that he was saving her life, but he was the one that put her in danger in the first place. Besides, the only reason he was saving her was to get more money.

Taliga wrapped his arms around her, fumbling at the knot he'd made in the tattered remains of her skirt. "Give me your feet."

She obeyed, shivering. He pulled off her shoes–flats, made from a nanite material to conform to the shape of her foot but offered little protection–and tore the strip of cloth in half. He dried each foot before binding it in the cloth. They were still cold, but warmer than they had been. Taliga pulled her close to him.

"We'll have to share body heat," he said. "Hope you're not shy."

Vanessa shook her head mutely. His body was so warm she wished she could wrap herself in it. Weariness dropped heavily in her eyes, but as she inhaled the T'shav's oddly sweet scent, a different sort of heat flared in her. It settled in her core, sending tendrils up and down her body. She shivered again, for an entirely different reason. Even now she was feeling drawn to him, wanting him.

"Are you…" she hesitated.

"Am I what?"

"On your musth."

There was a moment of silence, then Taliga tucked her even closer to himself. "No."

"How can I be certain?"

"I don't suppose you can be. There are certain indications that a T'shav male is in his musth, but if I was in the early stages only a trained eye would be able to see the physical differences. Not that the earliest stages really affect females that much."

"That's not very comforting."

"If I was in musth, we'd be dead right now."

Vanessa laid her head on his chest. His heart beat strong and steady. It was a soothing sound. "Why do you say that?"

"Because the fighting instincts are very strong during musth. If I was in it, then grabbing you and running wouldn't have occurred to me. I would have tried to kill Kulog and all those priests. And that would have ended with me dead, and you would have hopefully gotten caught in the crossfire…"

He gripped her thigh unexpectedly, making her gasp. He guided her leg between his, adjusting his calves to enclose her foot. The warmth made her sigh as her tense muscles relaxed.

"That's not true," Taliga murmured. "I'd have killed you myself the moment I knew that I was going to lose. I should never have taken this stupid job. I knew what it would entail. And I don't think I would be able to turn you over to those zealots, even if…"

Vanessa's fingers began unconsciously tracing the contours of his muscles. "Even if what?"

"Even if I wasn't so drawn to you. I don't know what it is about you, but I have never been so angry in my life as when those priests said that they were going to kill you. Priests. More like cult leaders. Something that preaches such hatred shouldn’t be considered a religion."

Vanessa rose her head. As much as she would like an ecclesiastical discussion, that wasn't what was drawing her attention. "You're drawn to me? In what way?"

There was another silence. When Taliga spoke again, his voice was low and husky. "From your question about my musth, I imagine it's the same way you're drawn to me. Ever since we picked you up, I've wanted to… well, I won't get graphic. But it's not all sexual. I've felt protective of you."

Was he just saying that? Vanessa tried to infuse her voice with as much doubt as possible. "Why?"

"Maybe it's because Kulog is entering his musth, and there is a natural defensive response by other males when they're around a warrior entering musth."

"You sound like you're trying to convince yourself."

"Maybe. But… I've never heard of another man's musth making a woman desire a male who isn't in his musth…"

Vanessa felt something stir inside of her. Before she was really aware of what she was doing, she had lifted her hands, seeking out Taliga's face in the darkness. When she found him, she pushed herself up and pressed a kiss to his mouth. At least, she tried. Since she couldn't actually see him, she missed and ended up on one side of his nose. She decided to just roll with it, ghosting her lips down to his.

Taliga's hands rested gently on her hips. As she teased his mouth open, he shifted her, bringing her over him. Her ripped skirt rode up on her thighs as she straddled him, surprised by her own actions and the building heat in her core. The T'shav's kiss became more insistent, his arms wrapping around her. He pulled her tight against him, making the heat already inside snap and sway. Vanessa couldn't stop herself from moaning. When one of his hands moved to her breast, her small cross pendant popped out of her cleavage and dangled from her neck.

What was she doing? This was completely the wrong time and the wrong man! It had to be because of adrenaline. They were on the run, they didn't have time to… do this.

Taliga's hand continued to massage her breast, the other working under her skirt. Vanessa pulled away, grabbing both hands and pulling them away from her body. "No."

"No?" The surprise in his voice made it clear he didn't hear the word very often. At least not in situations like this.

Vanessa rolled off him. She pulled her skirt lower, trying to cover as much of her legs as possible, and tucked her cross back into her cleavage. If it hadn't popped out, would she have stopped him? Of course she would have… it wasn't like she could just make love with a man she barely knew. She tried to pull away from him, but he held her tight.

"We have to share body heat. Nothing more, I promise."

"Okay."

Vanessa settled back down beside him. Her body ached to continue what they had been doing, her weariness almost completely gone with the surge of hormones that had accompanies it. She sucked in a deep breath. There was no use in thinking about it. No matter how much her lips tingled to taste his again, she wasn't going to give in.

"Did you stop because you think I'm in musth?"

The question genuinely surprised her. "No."

"Then why?"

"A bunch of reasons. For one thing, you kidnapped me. Even if you are rescuing me right now, you still kidnapped me in the first place. And you killed that priest when he tried to save me. So I shouldn't even be feeling this in the first place."

"I didn't kill him. The gun was set to stun. Kulog's too. Our cover story was that we were sent from another parish so you could lead our rites, and if we have killed anybody that would have been impossible to convince the authorities of our story."

A rush of relief came over her. She fought it down. How could she believe that he was telling her the truth? But she did believe him… she wanted to think that he was a good person beneath the ruthless mercenary. After all, he was rescuing her…

"That's not all," she whispered. "Why I stopped."

"You don't have to give me reasons, Vanessa. It's best if we rest, anyway. I don't know if we'll get any sort of daybreak here, but if we do it'll be easier for Kulog to track us. We have to be strong for whatever comes our way next."

Vanessa propped herself onto her elbow. All of her other reasons were just excuses. It was the necklace that made her stop what she had been doing. And she wanted Taliga to understand her reasons. "But I want to tell you. The humans at the Sanctuary, they all seem to go one of two ways when it comes to human religions. Either they reject them outright or become almost fanatical about clinging to their beliefs. I'm caught somewhere in the middle. I don't know what to think. But…"

Taliga was quiet.

"I was raised in a fairly religious household. I was always taught that marriage comes before sex. And no matter how much I've rebelled against that over the years… it feels like the last thing I can cling to. This necklace is the last relic I have of my old life, but that teaching… Maybe it's silly, but I feel like it's the last thing I can do to honor my parents and the way they raised me. To wait until marriage before I have sex."

Taliga tugged her back down so she was laying. He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. "It's not silly. If I were in your position… I don't know what I could cling to. But it's not silly. Now try to rest. We need our strength for tomorrow–or at least, what counts as tomorrow."

Vanessa put her head down, feeling like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. She smiled as she snuggled closer to the warm T'shav. His acceptance of her decision was all she needed at the moment. With his body giving her warmth, she drifted easily off to sleep.

Chapter Six - Taliga

When the darkness outside began to pale, Taliga woke Vanessa again. His hasty preparations hiding their resting spot when they entered the cave wouldn't hold up against sunlight. Her feet were still cold to the touch, but he slipped them back into her soaking shoes and they headed off again. The river basin was too exposed to air, so he set a path through the grass again.

The light was never more than a pale silver glow, but it was enough to illuminate their surroundings better. The trees above them had short, thin branches. They would never have been able to hold both he and Vanessa overnight.

"How far is the settlement?" Vanessa whispered.

Taliga ignored the question. He had a good sense of direction, but he was mostly counting on luck to get them there. And luck that there would be someone there willing to help them. He continued, holding Vanessa's hand tightly. She had slept more deeply than he had, but she was fragile and couldn't easily keep up with him.

After half an hour, Taliga pulled up to a sudden stop. There was something wrong. He looked around, but could only see the tall grasses around him. Then he heard it. The slight buzz of a vehicle coming to their direction. With a curse, he broke into a run.

"What's happening?" Vanessa cried.

Before he could respond, something caught around his ankle. He glanced down just in time to see a tripwire. Taliga cursed, pushing Vanessa back. A flash of red burst into the air and spikes of blue energy arched all around him. They crisscrossed and wove together, forming a barrier within seconds.

"Run!" he shouted at Vanessa. She ran–towards him. She grabbed a branch off the ground and began beating at that ground. Taliga rushed towards her. He wanted to push her away, but they were separated by the energy cage. "Vanessa, get out of here, leave me!"

"There's an anchor here," she grunted, hitting again. "If I can break it—"

A voice spoke from behind him. "You can't."

Taliga whirled. Kulog emerged from the grass, grinning widely. His toe claws were massive, a wild gleam in his eyes, skin a darker shade of red than normal. Getting shot in the chest must have increased his testosterone production, sending him into full musth.

"Vanessa, run."

"Oh, she's not going anywhere. Are you?"

Horror filled Taliga as he turned. Vanessa was frozen, the branch hanging limply in her hand as she stared at Kulog. Her pupils were dilated, a dark flush rising up her neck, making her golden tones look more brass. The points of her nipples pressed hard against the thin fabric of her dress. Her chest heaved. Already she was being affected by the pheromones that Kulog was secreting.

Taliga slammed a fist against the energy barrier, getting himself thrown back for his efforts. "Leave her alone, Kulog."

"I'm not going to leave a woman unfulfilled when she has such obvious desire for me." The T'shav began circling the barrier, the grin never leaving his face.

"No," Vanessa blurted. She shook her head and retreated. "No, I don't want you."

"You'll change your mind soon enough. I need help through my musth. You won't let a man suffer, will you?"

Taliga charged the barrier again. "No ! Don't you dare touch her! You want out of your musth, fight me! That'll do the trick, Kulog. Fight me, you coward! Unless you're afraid I'll kill you."

Kulog growled. He spun on his heel and reached for his sword, but paused. He shook his head. "No. In my state of mind, I'd probably kill you. But the Wytsians want you now, too. Something about you helping the false human earning you punishment. They're paying me to deliver you to them so they can kill you, too. At least, I hope they're going to kill you. But the money they'll give me will more than make up for wasting my time on you for all these years."

He stepped towards Vanessa again. Her breath caught and she started to lean forward before she shook her head again and retreated.

"Don't touch me!"

"You want me to. Don't deny it. Tell you what, human, if you behave yourself and stop fighting how much you want me, I'll tell the Wytsians that he killed you. You can stay with me forever, alive and at my pleasure. Believe me, I will make it worth it."

Taliga roared, drawing his black blade. He pounded on the barrier, charging against it with as much strength as it threw him back. Kulog ignored him at this time, continuing to approach Vanessa. Desire and fear warred in her eyes, and a single tear rolled down her cheek.

Her hand moved to her throat and she clutched her necklace. The pheromones were overpowering her sense. It was a terrible thing to watch, and Taliga roared again.

"Kulog, I will string you up and gut you like an animal if you touch her!"

The T'shav reached forward, running his fingers over Vanessa's cheek. She flinched but stopped moving away from him. Taliga rammed his cage again, and this time it felt like it shifted slightly. He glanced down to see the anchor Vanessa had been trying to break was flashing yellow. It hadn't been secured properly. The energy field would not be projected under the device, only over.

Kulog had Vanessa by the hand now. Taliga howled as he dropped to his knees, cutting into the ground with his blade. The dirt pried up easily. He thrust his hand through the small opening he made, grabbing the anchor. Yanking it back under the net, he drove his sword right through it. The field blinked and disappeared.

With a roar, Taliga charged Kulog. The other T'shav turned with a smirk that fell into a look of horror. Taliga stabbed at him, making him jump back. Vanessa gasped. Taliga planted himself between her and his former partner, unable to stop a fierce growl from rising out of his throat.

"So I'll kill you after all," Kulog muttered furiously as he drew his own broadsword. "I guess I'll have to settle with selling the human."

"You always planned to sell her," Taliga growled.

Kulog shrugged. "True."

He leaped forward, swinging his sword in a wide circle. Taliga blocked it easily and drove the smaller T'shav back. His sword whistled through the air towards Kulog's head. Kulog was just able to block it. He fell back another step, then kicked out. The largest of his toe claws caught Taliga's thigh, tearing his var'ki and digging into his flesh. The smell of blood rose in the air.

A shout of pain burst from his throat, echoed by a scream behind him. He ignored Vanessa's cry, focusing on his enemy. Kulog feinted left; it was his go-to move in their sparring sessions. Usually, Taliga let him have it, but this time he swung his sword right. His blade bit deep into Kulog's arm, making him scream. Taliga forced himself into his enemy's space, releasing the hilt of his sword to draw one of his enemy's daggers. He stabbed towards Kulog's heart.

Kulog dropped his own weapon and grabbed Taliga's wrist. Blood gushed from his arm. A hateful gleam lit his eyes as he kicked again. It forced Taliga back. Kulog jumped, spinning as he kicked out again. His foot connected with Taliga's chest, claws tearing into his flesh. As Taliga stumbled back, grunting, Kulog drew his second dagger. The musth-mad T'shav charged, knife gripped in his hand.

Taliga dropped to a knee, timing his strike. His heart hammered in his chest as Kulog came at him. The other T'shav shouted as he brought his weapon down at Taliga at the same time as Taliga thrust his dagger forward. He first sliced Kulog's left arm, the then his right, pushing his attack off course. Then the weapon drove into the man's chest.

There was a moment when everything seemed to hinge in silence. A look of surprise flitted over Kulog's face, followed by anger and finally fear. He stumbled back, taking Taliga's dagger still embedded in his chest. Taliga got to his feet, looking grimly at the other T'shav as he fell to his knees.

"Nobody harms the human while I live," he growled.

Kulog looked past him. A feral smile twisted his features. "Are you sure?"

Taliga whirled as Vanessa screamed. A dozen of the Wytsian priests melted out of the tall grasses. They grabbed Vanessa, throwing her to the ground. Taliga roared as he started forward, but one of them rose a blaster and let loose a blast of energy. It hit him square in his chest. A numb feeling spread from the spot, making his muscles spasm.

"No!" Vanessa screamed. "No, don't kill him!"

"I am not going to kill him," the Aphrosian priest said, stalking over to the T'shav. "Not yet, at least. He rescinded on his deal and he tried to help a false human escape justice. He will be taken to witness the sacrifice."

Vanessa struggled as her hands were tied behind her back. Taliga tried to get his muscles to obey, but they wouldn't move. The priest picked his blade sword off the ground. As Kulog spluttered, the priest drove the sword through his chest and smiled. Kulog gasped, then was still.

"This will make the perfect blade to make the sacrifice with."

"I'm human! Why won't you believe me? I'm human, I'm from Earth—"

The priest turned on his heel. "Then you will be happy to go back. Get them to the ship."

Chapter Seven – Vanessa

The cell, if it was really a cell, the Wytsian priests put Taliga and Vanessa in was painfully bright. The walls were all white, and the light reflecting off these surfaces hurt Vanessa's eyes. It was also far too warm. Sweat beaded her skin, made all the more unbearable from the cold that had penetrated deep into her bones on the planet. No water was provided.

Vanessa wanted to curl up next to Taliga's side, but it was just too warm for close contact. Still, she sat as close to him as she could.

The thought kept flitting through her head that she should never have stopped him when they were kissing on the planet. They were going to die, and she had never experienced that connection with another person. She had longed for it, dreamt of it, but was always frightened from engaging by the way she had been raised.

And now she would never have the chance.

If they were alone in their cell, she would have asked Taliga to hold her, to crush her in his arms as they made desperate love. But they weren't alone.

The Suesue that crouched in the corner, his purple-pink skin paler than Vanessa had ever seen one of those aliens, wore the robes of a Wytsian priest, but they were tattered and torn. Two of his three horns were broken off at the base. It must have been a terribly painful process. He hadn't spoken a word since Vanessa and Taliga had been thrown in here. Neither had Taliga.

"Are you a prisoner as well?" she eventually asked, unable to bear the oppressive silence.

The priest shifted, pale eyes locking on her. "Yes."

"But you look like one of them."

"I have been sentenced to death beside you for daring to question the teachings of the high priest. I believe you are truly a human and it is a terrible crime to kill you or any other human. I do not believe that there are false humans created to deceive us." The Suesue smiled calmly. "And so I will die."

Vanessa's stomach cramped at the thought. So they were willing to kill members their own order for questioning their beliefs? Taliga was right. This wasn't a religion. It was a cult. How many other Wytsians believed as he did, but were too frightened to speak out?

She swallowed hard. That was one thing she was always grateful to her mother for. Even when Vanessa bluntly told her that she didn't believe anything she was taught, her mother never condemned her for it or turned away. It had disappointed her, that was obvious, but she had accepted that Vanessa needed to find her own way.

Thinking of her mother made tears burn in her eyes. If she was here… Well, if she was here, she wouldn’t give up without a fight. Her mother had been a brave strong woman, and Vanessa always tried to be just as brave and smart.

There was only one way out of this mess, and it was if the high priest decided to spare her and Taliga. If she spoke with him, maybe she would be able to convince him she really was human.

Vanessa got to her feet and marched to the door. For the first time since they were put in here, Taliga stirred. His gaze followed her. When she started to punch and kick at the door, he jumped to his feet. The condemned priest stared as well.

"I know you can hear me," she shouted, eerily reminded of when she had kicked and pounded on the door of Taliga's ship, trying to get him to release her. "I demand to speak with the high priest at once!"

"They won't listen to you," the priest said.

"Yes, they will." Vanessa rose her voice. "Talk to me or I will strangle myself with my own clothes and then how will you perform your sacrifice?"

Taliga jumped forward, reaching for her. "Vanessa, no. I think I have a way—"

The door opened, revealing a tall, winged Odap. The alien grabbed her arm and yanked her from the room. Taliga charged at them, roaring, but a second guard pushed Vanessa aside and let loose a blast of stunning energy. The T'shav went rigid as he collapsed.

Vanessa pulled against the Odap, crying out, but the guards were already pulling her away. She forced herself to calm down. He was just stunned. And she was getting what she wanted, to speak with the high priest–would it do any good?

The two guards dragged her through the overly-bright, overly-warm ship. Soon she was shoved into yet another burning room, and they closed the door behind her. Vanessa stood where she was, her heart hammering uncomfortably in her chest.

The high priest sat in the middle of the room on a pale lilac rug. Behind him was a bed, or rather just a mattress. There were no blankets to be seen, and he had shed his robes, leaving him in only a pair of white pants. The blue of his skin contrasted starkly with all the stark whiteness of the room he had surrounded himself with.

"You wished to speak with me. It is our custom that the condemned be allowed one audience with a priest to confess their sins. Sit."

Vanessa came a little further into the room and folded her limbs beneath her. She eyed the Aphrosian wearily, all too aware of the memory of Kulog in her mind. Would this priest want the same thing that the T'shav had?

"Confess your sins," the priest said.

"I don't have any sins to confess." Well, maybe that wasn't true, but she was hardly here to play into his delusions. "I am human."

The Aphrosian stared at her stonily.

Vanessa gulped in a deep breath. This was her only chance, so she pledged ahead with it. "I was born July 12, 1989. I grew up in a big city called Toronto. When I was eighteen I moved away from home, to further my education. When I was twenty-one, I came home for a visit for a human religious festival called Christmas. It was snowing out. My mother and I went to the tree lot to find a conifer for our festival when there was this bright light. The next thing I knew, I was in a stasis pod, and my entire life was gone. My home was gone. My planet was gone."

The priest shifted ever so slightly. "It is as I suspected."

"What is?" Vanessa's heart hammered. Could he believe as the priest in the cell did, that they were actually human? Her hopes rose. He was going to let them go.

"I believe you are speaking the truth. You really have those memories, and you believe you really are human."

Relief broke over Vanessa. She leaned forward. "I am. So there is no reason to kill me or any of the other humans—"

"You are not human."

Vanessa froze.

"You believe you are human, but you are not. Humans died out hundreds of thousands of years ago. They evolved into all the species that live today, and their spirits guide us. They were the first to live, there were no others before them. It is impossible for your tale to be true. If it was, then there would have to be a species that preceded them, to put them in stasis pods and on lightspeed ships."

"But it is true. You just said you believed me!"

The priest gave her a stern look. "I said that I believed that you think you speak the truth. But your words simply confirm what I have thought from the start. You are cloned from a human source. The warlord Zon must have found an ancient ship that had a human body–or many–preserved inside it. He used the DNA inside to create his humans, to build his own strength and power."

Vanessa shook her head, searching for the words to protest. That was utterly ridiculous!

"He cloned you, and as he grew your body, he planted in false memories in your brain to make you believe you are truly human. But you're nothing but a flesh shell programmed like a robot."

"No."

"Some day he will pay for what he has done, but the sacrifice must be made. When you were cloned, the human spirit that had been made free from mortal confinements was chained to your false flesh. It will be freed again through the sacrifice."

"I am not a clone!"

"How do you know that?"

Vanessa opened her mouth, but there was no way to prove a person wasn't a clone. Nothing she would have said would make a difference, either. She knew that. Her chest ached as fear flooded her. She was going to die after all. There was nothing she could do to save herself or Taliga. But she had to try!

"What about the children we have? Even if we are clones, the children aren't. They are their own beings. That child is fully human, produced in a natural way. Are you going to kill them, too? It's not their fault who their parents are!"

The priest narrowed his eyes. "I received a message from Zon's Sanctuary just before I sent for you."

Vanessa's heart sunk lower. Zon was her last hope, but from the look on the priest's face, she knew he didn't consider him a threat to his plans. "You did."

"Yes. The warlord has offered me a substantial amount of money to have you returned. And he said if I don't give you back to him, then he will destroy me."

"But it's not going to change your mind."

He smiled. "He fears the power I have, now that I have you in my hands. If he kills me, he will create a martyr and thousands will flock to the cause. And you will be the rallying cry. Soon, the true believers will take a stand and destroy Zon and his perversion of our history."

"You're insane," Vanessa whispered. "Utterly insane."

"I will protect my people. I will take no joy from ripping your still-beating heart from your chest, but I do what I must. Make peace with whatever false gods Zon planted in your mind, girl. Your perversion will soon be cleansed."

Chapter Eight – Taliga

Taliga growled fiercely under his breath. His hands clenched as the leftover shocks from being stunned ran through him. The pain alone was almost incapacitating, but he dragged himself closer to the door. He wasn't going to just lie here and do nothing when Vanessa was out there with those animals. Who knew what they were doing to her?

They wanted her unmarked. They won't do anything that might jeopardize the sanctity of their sacrifice.

The door slid open before he got to it. Vanessa stumbled in. She shook a little, but otherwise looked no worse for wear. She let out a little shriek when she saw him stretched out of the floor and hurried to him. He tried to sit up on his own power but found her pulling him into her arms instead.

"Are you okay?"

She was asking him if he was okay? He tried to support himself on an elbow and brush her hair from her face. While he was able to get his arm in the right position to take some of his weight off her, a spasm hit him right as his hand touched her face and it jerked away like she had burned him. Taliga let out an annoyed grunt.

"I'll be fine in a moment, as soon as these tremors stop," he told her. "Are you? Did they hurt you?"

Vanessa shook her head. "Didn't so much as touch me. Just rubbed in how much he wants to kill me. He thinks I'm a clone."

Taliga pushed himself upright, groaning. The leftover effects of being stunned would pass soon enough. "I think I found a way to save you, Vanessa."

It was a crazy, desperate plan, but it might just work. He had been thinking about it ever since they had been taken as prisoners, searching through his scant knowledge of the Wytsian Order. At last, he remembered something he thought might work. But he couldn't tell Vanessa exactly what it entailed. She would never accept it.

Hope lit her eyes, and he knew that it was the right course of action. He couldn’t risk her life. It didn't matter what happened to him, as long as she survived this. Vanessa clutched his hand, but he pulled it away. He didn't want to accidently crush her delicate bones.

"What do we do?"

Taliga pushed himself upright. The tremors were subsiding. He took a deep breath and glanced at their fellow prisoner. The priest would know what he was doing the moment he started to explain it. Hopefully, he wouldn’t say anything.

"Vanessa, the reason that these priests chose you for the sacrifice was because you were leading the dawn rites. Only a virgin can lead those rites. A virgin, like you."

Her eyes widened. "But they didn't say anything about—"

"I suspect that Zon knew that you were a virgin and didn't say anything about those requirements because he didn't want to embarrass you," Taliga bluffed. From the look on Vanessa's face, he could see that she believed him. The spasms were gone by this time, and he grasped both of her hands in his. "This sacrifice that these priests are planning to make is also known as wiping the slate clean. There have been other such sacrifices in the past."

He glanced at the priest. The man looked a little disgusted but said nothing. Good. Vanessa, on the other hand, had that bronze flush in her face again. Her eyes were wide.

"You want to… Here? But just because they won't sacrifice me doesn't mean they won't kill you."

"They won't kill you at all until they know if you're pregnant or not. It will buy us some time, at least." He turned his face away from her eyes. She believed every word he said. But he couldn’t let that stop him. He looked at the priest. "This woman is my Starmate, and I will do what I must to keep her safe. But marriage before physical intimacy is an important part of the faith she was raised in. Will you marry us according to the customs of the Wytsian Order?"

A look of understanding dawned on the priest's face, overcoming his previous disgust, but Vanessa grabbed Taliga's shoulder and turned him towards her, shaking her head wildly.

"I can't. I can't have my first time with an audience . And it won't even ensure that they don't kill me. And what about you? They'll still kill you, even if they don't kill me. I wish I hadn't stopped it on the planet, but it's too late to go back on it now and I can't do it here. I just can't, Taliga."

The T'shav pulled her in his arms, trying desperately to think of a way to convince her to do this. They had to marry. It was her only chance. The priest cleared his throat. Taliga cast him a panicked look. Would he reveal what Taliga was really after? Would he ruin it all?

"Your Starmate doesn't have all the information, child," the Suesue said softly. "Yes, a woman who is pregnant may not be sacrificed, but neither can the father of the child. If you do this, then it is more than your own life you're are buying a little more time with. And I will not watch. I will turn my back and meditate."

Taliga gave him a grateful look. The priest nodded at him as Vanessa looked up. Tears streaked her beautiful face, but the light of hope was back in her dark eyes. She looked between him and the priest, chewing on her lower lip.

"You mean it? If we do this, then Taliga will be spared with me until we know one way or another?"

The priest nodded. "And if you do get with child, neither of you will be killed until after the child's birth. And given your T'shav's strength and cunning, I am certain he will find a way for both of you to survive."

"But what about you?"

"I am old and willing to die for my beliefs."

Vanessa shivered but she nodded. "Then we will do this."

"Marriage first," Taliga said quickly. "It's important to you."

"I don't see how—"

Taliga kissed her gently. "Please. I don't want to take this last bit of your culture away from you. We will marry first."

Vanessa shrugged one golden shoulder. "I suppose… it was traditional on Earth to marry wearing a white dress. I'm in a white dress. Might as well get married."

Her lip trembled all the same as they faced the priest. He directed them to their knees and used one of the scraps of cloth to tie the two of them together. Taliga's heart thumped in his chest. If they weren't able to get this done before they were interrupted, there was nothing else to do. Vanessa shivered beside him, not looking at him. He didn't know how to comfort her.

"Do you swear your body and love to this man?" the priest asked Vanessa.

She nodded.

"What will you give to him to prove your devotion?"

"Give?" she repeated.

The priest nodded. "You must give him a treasured possession of yours to show he is worth more to you than anything you may own."

Vanessa hesitated. With one hand she pulled her necklace with the pendant of two crossed bars over her head. She pressed it into his hand. "It's the last thing I have from Earth. The most treasured possession I have."

Taliga held the little pendant tightly. He'd give it back before they faced their fate on the planet. The priest touched Vanessa's forehead and then Taliga's.

"A worthy gift. May you be bound in spirit." He looked at Taliga now. "Do you swear your body and heart to this woman?"

"Yes."

"What will you give to her to prove your devotion?"

"The black blade I crafted by my own hand. I don't have it with me at the moment, but it's all I possess. I have nothing else."

"A worthy gift." He touched Taliga's chest and then Vanessa's. "May you be bound in heart. You are married."

Taliga closed his eyes. It was done. Now he could only hope it was enough. Vanessa was looking at him with wide, uncertain eyes. He smiled gently, then strode towards the door.

"What are you doing?" Vanessa cried.

The T'shav struck the door with a closed fist. "I demand to speak with the high priest. The human is my wife and I will invoke my rights as her husband."

"What rights?" Vanessa stared at him with wide eyes.

He returned to her, struggling to find the words to tell her the truth.

"Taliga, what have you done? You said that we needed to—"

"I lied."

No sooner had he said the words than the doors burst open. Vanessa clung to him as the high priest strode in. His golden eyes glowed with anger. Taliga's black blade was in his hand, seemingly absorbing the bright light that shone from every angle.

"You are not married."

"They are," the Suesue said. He got to his feet. "I just performed their wedding."

The high priest's face twisted. The blade flashed and stabbed through the Suesue. Vanessa screamed as the alien dropped like a rock.

"You thought you could escape your rightful fate?" the man screamed, whirling on Taliga and Vanessa.

The T'shav shielded his new wife with his body. If the priest came at him now, he doubted he'd be able to withstand him. Not weaponless as he was. He could only hope that the man's own customs and belief would protect them. When he came at the two of them, Taliga planted himself more firmly.

"It is a convention in the Wytsian Order that if a married woman is condemned to die, her husband has the right to fight for the right to take whatever crime she is condemned for on his own head and die in her place," he shouted. "As Vanessa's husband, I claim that right. To fight for the chance that she might live."

The priest came up short.

Vanessa cried out. "No! No, you can't!"

"This is why I lied. You would have fought me if you knew the truth. I'm sorry Vanessa, but it's the only way I can save you," Taliga said. "Well, Priest? Are you going to hold the tenants of your faith or disavow them?"

The priest's face twisted in fury. "You will face me on Earth's surface. And after I kill you, the false human will die anyway. Space the traitor," he ordered over his shoulder. "He doesn't deserve funerary rites."

As the other Wytsian's pulled the body from the room, the priest never took his eyes from Taliga. The T'shav didn't back down. He stood straight and tall. Eventually, the man turned and stalked out, leaving the newlywed couple alone. Taliga turned. Vanessa backed away from him, glaring.

Taliga sighed. As long as I can save her, all of this will be worth it.

Chapter Nine – Vanessa

Vanessa wrapped her arms around herself, not looking at Taliga as he knelt beside her. Why? Why was he doing this? Any of this? Why turn against his partner to try to save her from being turned over to these people? Why fight so hard to save her? Why marry her so he could take her place as the sacrifice?

Why be willing to die for her ?

"Vanessa, I'm sorry I lied to you," Taliga said softly. "But it's the only way I can save you."

"So the whole possibly-pregnant thing was a complete lie?"

"Yes."

She shivered despite how warm the room was.

"I'm dead either way," the T'shav said gently. "But I have the chance to save you, and I am going to take it. I'm the reason you're in this predicament in the first place. If I hadn't kidnapped you, you would still be safe in Zon's Sanctuary. It's my responsibility to do what I can to get you out of this mess. And I swear, I will give my life to get you home."

At last Vanessa raised her head. She stared into Taliga's black eyes and made her voice cold when she asked the question that was weighing most heavily on her mind. "When you told the priest that I was your Starmate, was it a lie as well?"

She knew what Starmates were, of course. Living among the T'shav, it was impossible not to know. The T'shav believed that their souls were born in stars and that these souls were put into physical bodies over and over again until the star learned all it needed. Starmates were two souls born in the same star, destined to always find each other and be together in all their lives. A romantic notion, if ever there was one.

Taliga opened his mouth, but suddenly Vanessa didn't want to hear the answer. Whatever it was, whether the truth or a lie, it didn't matter. It didn't change the situation. They were still prisoners, and one way or another, he was going to die when they reached Earth.

And before he died, there was something she wanted to do.

Before Taliga could say anything, she launched herself at him. Her arms wrapped around his neck. The T'shav barely had enough time to catch her before she kissed him hard. All those feelings she had been trying to suppress were let loose in a flooding torrent, leaving her gasping for breath. Part of her brain said that this wasn't the time or place, but if not here, where? If not now, when?

Taliga kissed her back, his hands digging into her soft skin as he pulled her closer. He closed his eyes, teasing her mouth open–and abruptly pulled away.

"Wait," he gasped. "You don't really want this. You were saving yourself—"

"For marriage. And we're married." Vanessa stroked his black hair from his face and straddled his hips, letting her skirt ride up. "And even if we weren't, I want this. I want to be close to you, to have you fill me. If your plan does work, and I live… you'll die. If that happens, I want this to remember you by. I don't mean to be morbid, I just—"

He cut her off with another kiss. Maybe he was feeling the same desperation as she was. He pulled her closer, their skin sticking together with the sweat that already covered their bodies. There was no time to explore one another and learn the secrets of each other's bodies. But Vanessa didn't really care. His touch was enough, feeling his strength as she wrapped herself in his arms better than she had ever expected.

Taliga reached under her skirt, gently removing her underwear while keeping her covered. Their eyes locked on each other as he moved his hand between her thighs, narrowing in on the spot that filled her body with fire. She gasped, arching her back to him while still clinging to his body. Their mouths met, their tongues danced, and Vanessa knew that she wouldn't trade this moment for any other.

"Take me," she whispered.

"You're not ready. I'll hurt you."

"I know." Vanessa dug her fingers into his hair. "But I can't wait any longer. Please, Taliga. I don't care if it hurts."

The T'shav hesitated. "Give me a little more time to stretch you out a little with my hand."

He demonstrated, and Vanessa gave in with a groan. Her head fell back as her hips came up. Taliga's face was set in determination, his black eyes almost glowing as he worked on her. The buildup was quick, and Vanessa writhed under his touch, clawing at the floor as she tried to keep herself still. Her lover and husband never took his eyes off her face, even when he shifted his clothing aside and entered slowly.

It hurt a little as he entered. The sting faded away when he stilled, though it was a little uncomfortable. But as Taliga started a slow, steady rhythm, Vanessa forgot her discomfort. She lifted her hips, trying to encourage him to go faster, but he didn't. He kept that same slow rhythm, wrapping his arms around her and still staring her in the eye.

Vanessa didn't know how long she could take but knew that she didn't want this to end. Ever. A feeling of connection welled in her, and as she held Taliga and they stared into each other's eyes, she couldn't help but wonder if this was what her mother always meant when she meant husband and wife were meant to become one soul.

She truly felt like she was holding Taliga's soul in her body at that moment.

Taliga's face twisted in concentration, but all too soon he gasped, body bucking, and his head dropped to her shoulder. He became still, finished. Vanessa didn't mind that she didn't follow him, and only held him tighter when he whispered that he was sorry.

"Don't be." She ran her fingers over his skin, reveling in their closeness, although she knew it was too hot to last very long. "I still enjoyed it. I never expected my first time to be that good, if I'm honest. I thought it would hurt a lot more."

Taliga smiled sadly at her. "I could have made it hurt even less if I had taken more time."

"I didn't want you to take more time."

It stung a little as he withdrew, and he grabbed one of the scraps of cloth they still had to clean her up a little. Vanessa couldn’t help but smile at him. For a mercenary and kidnapper, he had a surprisingly gentle soul. At least, he did as far as she was concerned. She only wished that she would be able to see more of it. That their time together wasn't going to be cut short by a man who had no right to call himself a priest.

"Can I answer your question now?" he asked softly when he laid down beside her.

"What question?"

"Whether I was telling the truth when I told that priest you were my Starmate." His fingers caressed her neck, making her shiver. "Although I have to admit that I'm curious as to why you would ask me such a question if you didn't want to hear the answer."

Vanessa shrugged. "I didn't know that I didn't want to hear it until after I asked. I was afraid that no matter what you said, I wouldn't have the guts to do what we just did. But I'm glad we did. I don't want you to think it's just because we might die, even though it is partly that, but there's more to it as well. I just… I wanted to be close to you. Especially now that we're married."

"That reminds me." He snatched something off the floor and handed it to her.

Vanessa pushed herself to her elbow and took a closer look. It was her necklace. The symbol of their wedding vows. She shook her head. "I want you to keep it."

Surprise flitted across Taliga's face. "But it's the last thing you have from Earth."

"We're heading there right now. Either we're both going to die or you are. I want you to keep it. It's my marriage gift to you. If I take it back, it's like our marriage wasn't real. And I know this is less than ideal circumstances, but I don't want to think of our marriage as fake. Please. Keep it."

Taliga nodded. He looped the chain over his head. The delicate little cross looked so strange with his broad chest and devil-red skin. "And as for your question… at this point, I don't know. Whether you are my Starmate or not, I mean. I could stay that I've never felt this way about a woman before, and I haven’t felt exactly this way, but I have been in love. Her name was Edala."

Vanessa was surprised as a surge of jealousy took her. Mutely she nodded for him to continue, not about to break the moment with her petty thoughts.

"I met her many years ago. I loved her, and I thought that she loved me. We traveled the galaxy together, stealing what we needed to move from place to place, and I had never been happier… until she stabbed me in the back." He touched a long, thin scar just above his heart. "I still don't know exactly why she did it. The best I can figure is that she didn't want to share our earnings with me anymore. She left me for dead. And I would have died, too, except… Well, Kulog found me. He knew my reputation and decided to take a chance on me. He healed me and I was thus upgraded from petty thief to full-on mercenary. I suppose that's why I stopped myself from killing him for so long."

Taliga's voice sagged with bitterness. Vanessa put a comforting hand on his shoulder. "You can't be angry at yourself for not killing your partner."

"I should have. I knew what he was, I saw what he did. I should have killed him long ago. But I didn't have the strength. Not until I met you."

Vanessa shifted closer. Taliga cupped her face and they leaned towards each other. Before they could kiss, however, the door was flung open. The priest stood in the doorway, the black blade in his hand. Vanessa's heart dropped and every happy thought she had had turned to ice.

"We arrived."

Chapter Ten – Taliga

The stories of Earth Taliga had heard in his childhood made it sound like a perfect paradise. Lush jungles, deep, sparkling oceans. He had always been taught that humans were a blessed species to live in such a paradise where they were the dominant predator. Of course, that was always followed by stern warnings that they were expelled from that world because of vague sins and that the world had been cursed for it.

Looking at what the planet had become, Taliga believed it. The ground was hard as a rock. The sun beat down from the sky and an equal amount of heat rose from the solid dirt beneath his feet.

The Wytsian priests ringed him, looking as cool as space in their heavy robes. They must have some sort of cooling system in there. Vanessa was held at one side, bands of energy holding her arms across her chest. The High priest faced him, naked but for white trousers.

"To win the right to take your wife's sins on your own head and save her from being sacrificed as she deserves, you must win in a fight against me," the high priest said. He was glaring, not at Taliga, but at Vanessa. "To win you must land a mortal wound, but not kill me. I, however, am free to kill you."

"How can a wound be mortal and not kill?" Taliga demanded.

The priest grinned. He raised his stolen black blade, and it was only then that the T'shav realized that he wasn't going to be given a weapon of his own. He cursed as the priest charged towards him, broadsword pointed directly at Taliga's heart. He was swift, his footsteps steady, but it was easy enough to dodge him.

The priest whirled as Taliga sidestepped him, the blade coming at his head. Taliga dropped, kicking out. The priest jumped, avoiding him. He brought the sword down towards his prey. With a roll, Taliga narrowly missed the sword and rammed instead into the priest's legs. The priest's arms flew out to either side, his grip on the sword loosening, as he lurched backward. He kept his balance in the end, though.

Taliga jumped back to his feet and immediately stumbled. Though he longed to drive forward and take advantage of the priest's slip, he made himself back away, regaining his own composure. Being held captive in that far-too-hot room with no food or water was catching up to him. He hadn't eaten since before he and Kulog had met with the priests in the first place. His throat was parched and sweat ran down his temple.

The priest was more cautious with his approach now. He circled the T'shav, inching his way closer. Taliga rested his hands on his knees, panting, trying to make himself look more vulnerable than he actually was. His only hope was to get the sword away from the priest.

Vanessa made a noise from the sidelines. Taliga couldn't help it; he turned to look at her. She was being dragged to an altar built from stones. Her normally golden tones were pale, eyes wide. One of the priests beside her had a hand over her mouth. The one on her other side had a knife in his hands, turning it over and over in his hands.

They were so certain he was going to lose that they were already preparing her for the sacrifice.

Rage boiled through his blood. Taliga turned on the high priest, striking aside the sword that drove at him. The sharp edge bit deep into his arm but he didn't care, punching hard at the Aphrosian's ribs. His knuckles cracked as they made contact. He punched again. Another crack, this time from the ribs. The priest gasped. He brought the sword up, but Taliga rammed his fist into first one shoulder and then the other.

This animal was not going to harm Vanessa. And Taliga would ensure he never harmed anyone ever again.

When the sword fell to the ground, Taliga grabbed the priest by the throat. With a roar, he tossed him back. The priest rolled, the jumped to his feet. Taliga picked up his sword and grinned at the man. Despite all of the odds that the Wytsians had stacked against him, there was no way he could lose now. Not when he had his own sword in his hand.

A smudge of red streaked the sky. Another ship? Were the priests expecting others to join them?

Taliga ignored the new ship; he'd deal with the newcomers soon enough. He faced the priest. The man backed away from him, eyes widening. Fear and hatred both played across his features. He knew what was coming as well as Taliga did, but to his credit, he didn't flinch as the T'shav stalked towards him. His chin came up and he glared at Taliga as he came closer.

When Taliga stabbed at him, he tried to dodge but was too slow. A rush of adrenaline and relief washed over the T'shav as he felt the sword pierce flesh and bone. The priest's mouth opened but nothing came out. Blood oozed out from around the blade.

"Mortal wound, but not immediately fatal," Taliga whispered. "That means I win."

The priest grabbed his shoulder in and effort to remain upright. A ghostly red glow turned his blue skin purple as his golden eyes narrowed.

"No. Kill him!" the priest shouted. "Kill the T'shav and sacrifice the false human!"

"I beat you!" Taliga shouted. "You have no right to harm her!"

The priest yanked himself off the sword and thrust himself back onto the blade. Taliga felt it cut through the bone; the priest went limp. Taliga whirled. Vanessa was bound to the altar, blue ropes of energy holding her in place. One of the priests held a book over her and began reading while the others headed towards Taliga.

Blood poured from the wound in his arm, and the heat made his head swim. Against the high priest, he could not have lost, but there were half a dozen men coming at him now, and another half dozen around the priest that was chanting the rituals to sacrifice Vanessa. There was no way that he could defeat them all, certainly not in time to save Vanessa's life.

But he had to try.

The whistle of a ship lowering itself over their heads drowned out his roar as he charged forward. And there were these new Wytsians to deal with. The priests ran at him, all of them drawing small weapons that they brandished towards him.

Just before they met each other, a blue blur dropped from the ship hovering over them. An Aphrosian, twice as broad as any he had seen before, landed in the midst of the priests. Twin blades flashed, reflecting the blood-red light of the engines above them. The Aphrosian easily cut through the bodies of the nearest priests.

Taliga didn't question the sudden help, and threw himself into the fray, cutting down first one priest and then another. Two more figures dropped from the ship, one right where the altar was. Screams rose in the air. A T'shav chopped his way through the priests, moving to join the Aphrosian. They stood back to back, fluidly shielding and attacking together like they had done it a thousand times.

"Bet I can take out more than you, Ronan," the Aphrosian shouted in a high, feminine voice.

"You're on," the T'shav laughed.

Taliga used his sword to deflect twin daggers that one of the priests threw at him, then leaped forward and decapitated the man. He stumbled, head spinning. His stomach lurched. The wound in his arm had deepened, pumping his life's blood out in an arterial spray. His whole side of his body was slick with it, but stumbled forward, slashing through the hordes that were now more interested in the new arrivals than in him.

Somewhere he stabbed a priest and couldn't retrieve his sword. He left it there, making his way through to where Vanessa was. Another T'shav stood over her, fighting off the priests that were trying to slice at him and Vanessa both. Taliga punched a priest in the face and threw him into his fellows. The T'shav glanced back; Taliga saw his face. With the heat of battle and blood loss, Taliga forgot for a moment where they were and just stared.

It was Zon's son, standing protectively over Vanessa. The Sanctuary did send someone after her after all.

Another priest came at Taliga, and he was just able to punch the man in the face and steal his weapon. The T'shav shook his head–he couldn't afford to let himself be distracted here. Only a few more steps, and he was right by the altar. He dropped to his knees, searching with blurred vision for the anchors that kept the energy field in place. He found one and stabbed it, then another and another.

He wasn't aware that he had freed Vanessa until she was by his side, pulling him into her arms. Taliga smiled, touching her lips. The sounds of the battle around them reminded him of where they were. He couldn’t fight his way out again, so he tucked Vanessa into a ball and draped himself over her, trying to protect any vulnerable spots.

Hours or minutes passed. Taliga didn't know. He didn't know anything other than Vanessa was in his arms, and he had to protect her at any cost. And at the moment the only way he could protect her was to shield her with his body.

Hands grasped his arms, pulling him back. Taliga held on as tightly as he could, but more hands latched on. Slowly they pried him back. He struck out weakly, but couldn’t get enough strength to land a decent blow. He heard Vanessa's voice, high-pitched and frightened. He growled.

"Leave her alone."

"Relax, big guy," a male voice said in his ear. "We're here to rescue the human, not harm her."

His vision settled. The two T'shav and Aphrosian stared into his face. He blinked, searching for Vanessa. She pushed the other three aside and bent over him. Her lips pressed to his.

"You're safe now," he mumbled. "You're safe."

"Ironic, really," the Aphrosian said as his vision slid out of focus again. "We're sent to kill him for kidnapping a human and now we have to take him back with us."

One of the T'shav bent over him. "If he survives."

Everything went black.

Chapter Eleven – Vanessa

Being back at the Sanctuary felt like home for the first time. Vanessa hadn't realized how much she missed sleeping in her own bed until she spent a night in the little apartment she had been assigned to when she woke up. It also helped that by the time they got back to the Sanctuary, she knew for certain that Taliga was going to be fine. He was malnourished, dehydrated and suffered severe blood loss, but he was fine.

The day after they arrived back at the Sanctuary, Taliga was in meeting with Zon and other leaders of the Sanctuary from dawn to dusk. After night had fallen, Vanessa was finally allowed to see him. The room they had given him was comfortable, with a narrow bed and a small kitchenette, but locked from the outside. He smiled at her when she came in.

"So, what's the prognosis?" she asked, sitting on the bed beside him. "Are they arresting you?"

"They're giving it a trial period, but apparently Zon is impressed by my actions in protecting you, despite the fact that I kidnapped you. I've been offered a place to stay here if I want. Me, living here. It's not at all what I was expecting."

"But it's still a good thing isn't it?" Vanessa grabbed his hand and squeezed. After all they had been through, she couldn't imagine him just leaving her. But her life wasn't in danger anymore What if he decided that this life wasn't for him? "I mean, they're not going to arrest you or worse."

"No. They're not."

Vanessa bit her lip hesitantly. A pale splash of fleshseal clung to his arm, but other than that there was no indication that he had been wounded at all. And he still wore her necklace around his neck. That had to mean that he was going to stay, didn't it?

Taliga cupped her face. "What are you looking so worried for?"

"I'm not really…" Vanessa shook her head. "Okay, I'm a little worried you won't stay. I mean, we were thrown together by chance, and after everything that happened… It's just a really strange situation, isn't it? Maybe I'm not sure that I'm enough of a draw to keep you away from your life of crime."

Taliga grinned at her.

"Don't look at me like that." She smacked his shoulder lightly. "So what if I'm being insecure. You're staying, aren't you? Please tell me you are. I don't know what I would do if you weren't. I would want to go with you, but I don't know if I ever want to leave the Sanctuary again. It's a dangerous world out there."

"It is. But I'd die to keep you safe."

Vanessa shook her head. "I know that. But I don't want you to die to keep me safe. I want to live a long, happy life with you."

"And I want the same. We're married."

"Most T'shav don't marry, they just take mates."

"That doesn't mean that I don't understand the importance of the vows we took. Especially to you." His lips brushed lightly against hers. "I'm not going anywhere. Not while you want me to stay, at least. Which reminds me."

He stood and crossed the room. Atop a shelf was his black broadsword. He picked it up and offered the hilt to her. Vanessa took it hesitantly. It was insanely heavy, and she couldn't actually hold it without Taliga bracing up the other end.

"I gave this to you as part of our wedding vows. It's yours."

"Thank you." It was an amazing sword. Beautiful. Even if she couldn't actually wield it. "So will you want to keep using it, or will you get another one?"

"This one is yours. I'll make a new one to represent this new stage in my life." Taliga returned the sword to the shelf.

Vanessa admired the contours of his muscles for a moment. "You know, I didn't marry you because I thought that your plan would save us. I mean, I believed you when you said that they wouldn’t kill us straight off, but I didn't think it would work in the long run."

"You didn't?"

"No. But I didn't really care. I could only think that all I wanted was to be with you. To be bound to your forever. I thought, if we were going to die, I wanted to die as your wife." She shrugged. "And because I thought there was no way that we weren't going to die, I didn't see any reason to let you kidnapping me in the first place stop me from getting what I wanted. Marriage and a wedding night."

Taliga's smile slipped off his face. "Do you regret it?"

"No."

"No, I meant… when we made love. We only did it because we thought we were going to die. Now, knowing that we weren't going to… it seems like…" Taliga sat beside her and dragged his hand through his hair. "It's just that you wanted your first time to be special. And it wasn't. It was desperate and not at all the way it should have been."

Vanessa felt a bubble of warmth fill her chest. She smiled, turning him to face her, and brushed her lips on his. "I wouldn't change it for the world, Taliga. No, it wasn't what I imagined it would be like, but that hardly matters. I needed you, and you were there. I didn't regret it then, and I don't regret it now. For one thing, if we hadn't made love when we did, I wouldn’t be pregnant."

Taliga's head jerked up. He stared at her for a long time before a grin burst out over his face. "You are?"

"Yes. We're going to have a baby."

Her husband laughed out loud. He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her flush against his chest. He kissed her hotly, making fires flare throughout her body. Their eyes met, and there was no need to ask.

Taliga tugged at the dress she was wearing, breaking the kiss to pull it over her head. She leaned forward to resume the kissing, but he put his hand on her shoulder and stood.

"You're beautiful."

She felt the heat rising in her cheeks and then pool low in her belly at the look of desire in Taliga's eyes. He slowly unhooked her bra, sliding it off her arms. She shivered, then let out a soft moan as his hands caught her breasts, caressing them gently. Vanessa arched her back to push them more firmly against his hands as she reached for his belt. His var'ki dropped to the floor, letting her see him for the first time. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked at him from head to toe.

He was the most stunning thing she had ever seen before in her life.

"We should slow down," Taliga said, kneeling on the floor between her thighs. "We should still be kissing right now. Working our way to this point. The build up is half the fun."

"Next time," Vanessa promised, hooking her thumbs into her underwear.

Taliga caught her hands and pushed them firmly into the mattress before he took their spot. He slowly pulled her underwear off, leaving her exposed to his view. Vanessa grinned and watched as his eyes trailed down her body. They heated, and he leaned forward, catching her mouth with his. His kisses were fevered, building the heat ever higher in her own core.

His hand slid between her thighs, his mouth trailing down her neck to focus on her breasts. The combination was more than Vanessa could take. Her whole body arched to him, sharp tingles shooting like electricity from her skin to his. Like their first time, his actions were slow, deliberate, but unlike the first time, she found herself reveling in every action, wanting every kiss and touch to prolong forever.

Her fingers wove into his hair as he trailed kisses from her breast down her stomach to the place where his fingers danced. With the first touch, she thrust her hips forward, falling back on the bed, crying out. Taliga jumped as though startled, then laughed and repeated his action. Something tightened inside Vanessa, her body feeling like it was about to burst into flame. She was soon breathless, clawing at the bed beneath her. How could he evoke such sensations in her?

Just when she thought she couldn’t take it anymore, it happened. The flames burst, sending shockwaves up and down her spine, radiating into her limbs. Her eyes widened and her spine curved and a million choirs burst out singing in her brain. She was aware of Taliga moving her so she was fully on the bed. Then he was over her. Then he was in her, and the chorus reached a new crescendo.

She didn't think it could possibly get better, but it did. And every time she thought she had reached the highest point, Taliga was there pulling her higher and higher. And when he was done, she lay on the bed, gasping for breath, her thoughts a scattered mess.

***

Taliga's hand laid gently against her stomach, making her stir. Vanessa opened a sleepy eye and smiled at her T'shav. Her whole body still throbbed with the gift he had given her, and she had never felt so at peace. She snuggled deeper into his arms.

"We've got a little baby in there. A strong baby," he murmured.

Vanessa nodded. She yawned. "Do you know now?"

"Know what?"

"If I'm your Starmate. It's okay if I'm not… I know that not all T'shav have Starmates. And I'm not sure that I really believe it, anyway."

Taliga chuckled in her ear. "I do. I've always believed in Starmates. And yes, you're mine. It's the only thing that makes sense. We were destined to be together. From the beginning of time to its end. I love you, and I will always love you."

"I love you, too." Vanessa smiled as she drifted back into sleep. At last, she was home.

*****

THE END

Given to the Barbarian

Description

Killing is never the answer. Unless you’re a T’Shav gladiator.

T’Shav gladiator Gylden’s job is to kill. Sold to a television network, every second of his life has been filmed. As long as he kills and the public likes him, he lives. It’s a good thing he loves his broadsword so much.

But who’s that delicious human he’s supposed to protect?

Bianca is ready for a fresh start after her abduction from Earth. What she hadn’t counted on was being sold as a slave to a sexy gladiator’s every want. Least of all feel an intense desire for the ruthless alien.

This is definitely not the moment to be feeling so turned on. But all she can think about is to let him throw her onto the bed and ravish her.

But Gylden and Bianca have to do not just one, but two things to survive. First: fight to the death in the Freedom Games. Oh, and second? Kiss on camera to entertain the billions of viewers.

The stakes are high. Desire even higher. It sure as hell isn’t easy to watch him take her whipping for her. Can he rise his broadsword once more to save her curves and their unborn baby?

Chapter One – Gylden

The artificial sun of the arena beat down on Gylden's head, making sweat drip down his shorn head. The wound on his arm, hastily bandaged with a slap of fleshseal, ached with every move he made, but that was his own fault for being so sloppy. He shouldn't have underestimated his opponent.

The T'shav's devil-red body gleamed in the bright light, the pinkish hue of his traluthian steel broadsword muted with sand clinging to the blood he had already spilled today.

His opponent, a hulking, hairy Ernesian was clearly not doing too well with the heat; but if he couldn't make it through a day of training, he wasn't going to survive during a battle day. Not that Gylden cared–in his opinion, they ought to be allowed to kill weaker opponents during training. It was less cruel that way. It would also save the Rayne Five Network some money on feeding and patching up the cannon fodder before they were sent into the arena to die.

But then, the network's viewers liked to see these underdogs die, or be given cheats to help them survive in the arena. Just last week, another T'shav had faced off against a toady Rlabek. The Rlabek was given a blaster and sword. The T'shav was given nothing. But that was because the public loved the Rlabek and hated the T'shav. So, of course the network skewed it in the toad's favor.

Gylden feinted to the left, his opponent clumsily following. The T'shav shook his head. This one wouldn't last more than five minutes in the arena. Unless, of course, he made himself a viewer favorite. But Ernesians were hairy, ugly things, with far too much muscle to be attractive. No, this one didn't have a chance. It was almost a pity.

A long, loud whistle blew. Gylden glanced at the screens that surrounded the arena and saw that they were calling for the gladiators to stand at attention. He quickly took his place and strapped his sword to its place on his back. His heart hammered.

Today was the day when the orders for the next few arena battles would be proclaimed. With any luck, he'd sit out, have a little while free from being forced to kill others–although it was doubtful. His youthful appearance and lean figure, unlike the T'shav's usual bulk, made him a favorite fighter. Not in the way that gave him extra privileges in the arena itself, but the public enjoyed watching him fight.

The small camera drones that were constant to all of them buzzed around the gladiators as they lined up, waiting for the purple-skinned Suesue, Taskus Draw, who hosted the Rayne Five Network arenas, to descend in his usual flare.

As Gylden stood at attention, a few of the drones left the lesser-known gladiators to focus on him. He tried to ignore them, but as the elevator slowly sank in from the sky, his own heart skipped a beat. He had lost track of time with the day in and day out fighting and training, but it was that time of year–these were going to be the Freedom Games.

Once every standard year, various corporations put on their expos, unveiling new technology and the like. The expos always drew in thousands of millions of viewers. And if any of those corporations had human-based experiments, there were sure to be protests, perhaps even an incursion from the infamous Zon Sanctuary to stop them and steal the humans.

Taskus Draw had implemented the freedom games to counteract these distractions a decade ago. During this time, the gladiators were faced with certain tasks. If they survived, then they were granted their freedom from the games and were put on as trainers instead of gladiators.

But what would his task be this year?

Doesn't matter. I will kill whoever I need to kill.

Although most of the gladiators at the arena were condemned prisoners who chose this as their method of execution, there were others like him who had been raised here. Slaves, trained to fight and kill since they were first brought in. Only the slaves were allowed to participate in the Freedom Games.

If he was right, he would be able to leave the arena battlefields for good.

When the elevator lowered to eye level for the gladiators, Gylden frowned. Taskus Draw stood at the forefront, wearing his expected glittering, skin-tight catsuit that left nothing to the imagination, his three horns strung with garlands. But there were also dozens of women on the elevator platform behind him. There was a mix of species up there. They all wore clothing from their native worlds. Some had slave brandings on some part of their bodies, while the others had clear skin. Drones buzzed around them.

The gladiators rarely saw women in their ranks. Was this Taskus Draw's plan, to have women slaughtered in the arena? Gylden couldn’t believe that would improve ratings. Certainly not when they all looked as terrified as these women did.

The drones turned from emitting a pale blue light to dark red, indicating that they were broadcasting directly to the network instead of the side streaming broadcasts. Gylden attempted to wipe all emotion from his face.

"Gladiators," Taskus Draw boomed in the deep, melodious voice that had won him no less than five awards that year, "you have fought long and hard to be the best you are, and for that, we have brought you rewards."

Some of the women started to cry.

"You each have the chance to choose one of these women as your mates for the next week's Freedom Games. She will be a slave to your every want, but she will also come into the arena with you. You will have to defend her with your lives… but if you both survive by the end of the week, then you will both be given your freedom, and you will be made a trainer rather than a fighter, and you will be provided for, for the rest of your lives."

Gylden's heart leaped. He tried to swallow down his hope. Who knew what sort of dangers they'd face? Besides that, all of these women looked useless. How was he meant to keep his alive?

"Come choose your mate now," Taskus Draw said. "But be warned; if two gladiators choose the same woman, they must fight to the death for her!"

Gylden cast another glance over the women. His eyes passed over all of them until Taskus Draw stepped to one side. The woman standing behind him looked as frightened as the rest of them, but her hands clenched and she cast a challenging glare at the gladiators. She was all curves from head to toe, breasts so full he would have trouble containing them in his hands, hips wide and lush, legs shapely and straight.

But that wasn't all. Her skin was a peculiar shade similar to the sand beneath his feet, her hair thick about her shoulders. He'd only seen a species that looked like that on the network broadcasts he was permitted to watch when recovering from a bad injury.

Human. She was human.

He started forward, intent on claiming her as his at once, but the Ernesian he had been fighting earlier was quicker. The hairy ape bounded forward and grabbed the woman, flinging her over his shoulder. She screamed, flailing about.

An irrational surge of anger flared in Gylden. The T'shav drew his weapon, narrowing his black eyes.

"The woman is mine, Ernesian," he said. "If you value your life, you will choose another."

The other gladiators formed a circle around the two, and the drones buzzed overhead, some focused in on Gylden's face, others on the Ernesian, yet others on the woman. Taskus Draw rubbed his hands, a gleeful look in his eye.

"Let me go," the woman shouted, squirming against the Ernesian. She beat on his back with her fists. "Let me go!"

The Ernesian spat and dropped her to the ground. He charged Gylden. The T'shav merely waited for the ape to get too close to change direction before putting his sword between them. The Ernesian impaled himself on the blade. He didn't seem to notice, hands reaching out to grasp at Gylden. The T'shav sidestepped the creature and withdrew his sword. With an easy stroke, he separated the Ernesian's head from its shoulders.

The women screamed. Taskus Draw clapped his hands. The other gladiators broke their circle and went to claim their own mates. They were smart enough not to fight him over this one. Gylden wiped his sword off on the Ernesian's body and marched to the human, who lay on the ground with a horrified expression.

She didn't fight against him when he grabbed her wrist and dragged her towards the barracks. Her eyes were wide and fearful. A few of the drones followed him, but the rest stayed behind, split evenly among the rest of the gladiators. Another fight had broken out, but Gylden ignored it.

There had been a time when all the gladiators were kept in the same open barracks, but after a surge of gladiators sneaking about at night, cutting the throats of their competitors, the network had spent the money to give them each their own, private rooms.

Gylden's was full of the luxuries he had been afforded for winning many of his past tournaments. He had an Air Cushion mattress, which adjusted itself to always support him perfectly as he slept, his own medicinal cabinet, a carpet, and an old holoscreen tuned into the Rayne Five Network so he would not need to be bored.

All in all, a comfortable room.

The T'shav turned to his new human mate, eyeing her again. She backed away from him, her pulse beating in her throat. When his eyes met hers, the pupils seemed to expand, but Gylden wasn't about to mistake it for desire. She was terrified of him, as she should be. One did not survive as long as he had in the arenas without gaining a reputation.

But if they were going to be mates, he didn't want her to fear him this much. He cleared his throat. "What's your name?"

Chapter Two – Bianca

Holy cow, I should not be feeling so turned on right now.

Bianca swallowed hard, her hands shaking as she stared at the massive–but not too massive–T'shav that stood before her. His two black eyes were like candles igniting flames deep inside of her, the hard contours of his body begging for her hands to run over them, to feel every inch of his impressive body.

She had watched the gladiator games after she had been stolen from the little farming community she had been living at, but up close she saw the multitude of black tattoos on his skin weren't just for decoration. They all covered up scars.

"What's your name?" he asked again.

Does that matter? The question was on the tip of her tongue–at that moment she would have been more than happy to let him throw her onto the bed and ravish her.

Not that those types of thoughts were new to her, but she had thought that she had gotten over the self-destructive behavior of going for the bad boys who would use her up and leave her high and dry.

When she had been pulled from a stasis pod and learned that she had been abducted from Earth and was billions of years in the future where Earth was a dead planet and humans were a rare species, she had promised herself that this time she wasn't going to mess things up. She was going to apply herself to her studies, she was going to build a good life for herself. No more drugs, no more boyfriends that didn't respect her, no more letting anybody tell her she wasn't good enough.

The T'shav stepped a little closer, making her mouth go dry. "My name is Gylden."

She found her voice. "I know. When I was sold to the network, they made me watch the gladiator games."

The bloody images she had seen on them were seared to her mind. At first, she hadn’t believed they were real. She had outright refused to believe it. But they were real, and now she was going to go into that arena herself.

All amorous feelings towards the T'shav before her vanished. She swayed on the spot as her stomach roiled. Gylden caught her and led her to the bed. It was only when he sat her down on it and let his hands linger on her shoulders that she remembered where she was and what this whole situation meant.

If he started undressing her, would she resist? No… in this situation, she would willingly cling to whatever familiarity she could find, and whether he was an alien species–or a subspecies of human, depending on how you looked at it–or not, sex was familiar. Even if he was utterly talentless, it would still be a great distraction, wouldn't it?

A drone whizzed around his head, reminding her that they were being watched right now, and she shied away from him. Scratch that. She might have sunk pretty low at times, but she wasn't going to participate in some sort of live-action porn. Especially if she wasn't getting paid for it!

"Are you ready to tell me your name now?" Gylden asked. He seemed unaware of the drone.

"Bianca," she said, eyeing the drone. A lot of the technology that she had seen was still electronically-based. With the right electromagnetic field, she could wipe out all of these drones. But where would she get the components she needed? "Bianca Forrester."

Gylden sat beside her. "And you're human."

"Yes."

The T'shav hesitated a moment before putting his hand on her knee. "They say that the human womb accepts seed from all the species since we are all descended from humans."

"Which also means that you could be my direct descendant, and we don't want to get all creepy here," Bianca blurted, leaning away from him. "Besides which, I have a very deadly human sexually transmitted disease that would kill you."

Gylden's mouth twitched. In amusement? "I laud your efforts, but you would have been thoroughly screened before being selected to be a gladiator's mate. And I don't believe that you ever had a child. You don't have the look of a mother about you."

Bianca opened her mouth to challenge him but shrugged. It was true enough, and she was never really good at keeping lies straight. "So you can't be my direct descendant. That doesn't mean that you should…"

"Seduce you?" his voice became velvety. "I assure you, Bianca Forrester, when I have you it will be because you are begging for my touch."

Well, he was pretty confident about that. Bianca had a feeling it was the truth, too. And because she wanted to start that begging right away, she jumped to her feet and moved away.

Gylden's expression softened. "I know what is right and what is wrong, and it's wrong for anybody to force themselves on another being. Even if you are my slave and ought to do whatever I tell you to."

Bianca's gaze flickered to his mouth, and for a moment she forgot why she shouldn't give into the flare of heat that rose in her. The familiar need rose in her belly, urging her to throw him onto the bed and ride him like a horse. But one of the drones cast its blue light onto her face and she turned away.

There was a holoscreen. Ancient-looking, but it would have the circuit board she needed for an EMP generator. If she could get some tools under the pretense of wanting to fix it, then she could strip some wires and build what she needed. It would be crude, but she had a magic touch when it came to technology.

Not that her parents ever would have acknowledged that.

"You're fighting your desire for me," Gylden whispered. "I can see it in your eyes. But that desire… is it for me or a desire to find some familiar thing to cling to?"

Her head snapped up so fast that she cricked her neck. Her eyes widened. "How do you…"

With a movement so swift that she nearly missed it, Gylden plucked the drone out of the air. He clenched it in his fist and leaned in close, his gaze intent on her eyes. Whatever seductive nuances that had been there moments ago were gone.

"Listen to me," he hissed. "Your life isn't yours now. I promise I will do all that I can to protect you in the arena, but you have to understand that with this life I'm in a constant state of near-musth, and that will affect you. And if the public wants to see us together, it will happen even if neither of us wants it. You are public property, not mine. The only way you will survive this is if you make the public love you. More drones are going to be in here in just a few seconds, so you need to kiss me."

Bianca shied away from him. "What?"

"Kiss me!"

There was no more time to hesitate. She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him hard. His arms circled her, pulling her flush against her body. Holy cow! Bianca ground herself against him, not caring about the situation–she had never been kissed like this before! Her eyes slid shut, and she was back on Earth, crushed against her high school locker by the quarterback, forgetting all about her troubles.

When Gylden pushed her away, she whispered from the loss. Her cheeks were flushed, eyes bright. A fresh drone buzzed around them.

"The effects of my musth will diminish after the next games," Gylden said, his eyes as bright as hers. "Only at that time I will know if you desire me for real."

Was this all an act for the camera, or did he actually care? Bianca nodded blankly. Her mind scrambled to put his words into context. Musth. It was when the T'shav males had some sort of hormonal imbalance that made them overly violent, but also drew women to them sexually. Well, that would be why she was so turned on. Sex was the best way to control males in musth, although apparently killing things was also a good way to calm them down.

For some reason, thinking it could be pheromones messing with her and not her own desire for Gylden disappointed her. It's been a long time since she had anybody she felt safe enough with to share her body with. Her past experiences left her too jaded.

"Since we are going to be spending so much time together, we ought to learn more about one another," Gylden said. "I was sold to the network as a child after my parents died. I've been trained as a gladiator all my life, and they have been very good to me. What about you? How did you get here?"

"I…" Bianca wrapped her arms around herself. "I suppose I got here the same as all humans. I was abducted from Earth when I was twenty-five years old, spent a few billion years in a stasis pod traveling around a ship at light speed, and then I was woken up."

"Yes, but here specifically." Gylden stood and walked to the other end of the room. "To the network's station. Here to the arena."

Bianca glanced at the drone again. "When I woke up, I was offered a place at the Zon Sanctuary. But I decided that I didn't want to be among other humans, reminiscing over Earth, missing it. I screwed up in my past life, and I wanted a fresh start. So I went to a farming community that could teach me mechanics. I've always loved technology and tinkering with things. We were raided. I was taken and sold to the network."

"So you have no fighting experience."

"No."

Gylden grunted. "I'll teach you, then. It will be difficult to keep you alive. And only both of us surviving will allow either of us our freedom. Come. We'll go to the training arena."

Bianca glanced at the drone again as she followed Gylden out of the room. She was meant to make the public love her in order to survive this–and for Gylden to win his freedom. Her heart sank. That must be why he was being so kind to her. He wanted his freedom, and she was his means to get it. Not that she could blame him for wanting to be free.

I won't fall for him , she vowed. I'll do what I have to in order to get out of this mess, but I will not fall for him.

Chapter Three – Gylden

Gylden held his arms horizontally to the ground, forcing his breathing to stay calm and even. The drones that buzzed around him, catching his image from every angle, were glowing pale blue. He wasn't the main focus of today's broadcast. That was probably reserved for the women. But anybody who wanted updates on his situation could watch his personal streaming channel that was filmed and broadcast constantly.

Around him, the trainers, men who had long since gained their freedom, buckled his armor onto him. Each piece represented viewer's votes and donations towards him. He wasn't the most fortified of the gladiators, but he had enough to give him a leg up against most opponents.

Usually, he spent this time in meditation, erasing his fears and preparing to face the bloody battle that was about to ensue. Today, however, he couldn't stop himself from thinking about Bianca. Even though they had just been paired together the previous day, he couldn’t help but feel regretful that she was going to die today.

And die she would. He had tried to teach her the basics of self-defense. It was atrocious. She didn't even know how to hold a blade. In the arena there was only enough space and time to protect himself; he couldn't save her as well. Chances were all the women put in the arena today were going to die. It was a shame. He would have liked to have gotten to know her better.

Perhaps I should have seduced her yesterday, he thought. Forgot about trying to train her when I knew there was no time to teach her enough to protect herself, and just taken her to bed.

It wouldn't have been hard. What he had taken as terror clearly showed itself as desire in the thickness of her voice as she talked to him, the way her eyes kept roaming his body, the way she always ended up leaning towards him before pulling away. She wanted him. Perhaps she would have been a little nervous with the drones at first, but she would have given into her own desires soon enough had he insisted.

But were they her desires, or was it all born of his constant state of musth? He didn't like the idea of a woman sleeping with him unless she really wanted to, and wasn't being manipulated by outside forces.

And it wasn't just his musth that would have been manipulating her, but the network itself.

She hadn't been branded a slave, but from her story, it was clear that she was one. His slave, the network's slave… it didn't matter. If Taskus Draw decided that the two of them sleeping together would increase viewers, he'd find a way to make it happen. The thought made Gylden want to punch the network host in the mouth.

A breastplate was fastened over his chest, signifying he was ready. He nodded at the trainers in thanks and took up his sword. The gladiator's names were being announced, and he would be called out into the arena soon enough. He pressed the flat side of his sword to his forehead, taking the precious few moments left to him to try for some calming breaths.

His name was called, and Gylden strode from his preparation room. The blinding light from the artificial sun made him wince, but his eyes adjusted quickly enough. The tall walls circling the arena reflected his face on every one of their surfaces. On the other side of those holographic windows would be the people who paid extra to come witness the games in person. Their views would not be hampered by the screens in their own windows, which allowed a closer view on the nitty-gritty of what was about to happen in the arena.

Gylden usually took a moment to pose for the audience, but today as soon as his eyes adjusted, he froze.

All throughout the arena were multicolored posts driven into the ground. A woman was suspended by her wrists on each of these posts. They were held by rope, many of them in tears. And all were wearing scraps of brightly-colored fabric, often nearly see through. They were also decked out with glittering jewelry. Above the arena hovered cages full of vicious beasts. Tree scorpions. Main Herolps. Jungle cats.

It seemed that Taskus Draw had taken inspiration from the old stories of sacrificial virgins for today's fight.

Gylden stepped forward as another gladiator's name was called, but a shield of blue, crackling energy burst up from the ground. A shock went through his body, making him stumble back. So they weren't allowed in yet. His gaze scanned the arena, trying to find a glimpse of Bianca. He didn't see her, but she had to be out there.

Soon all the gladiators were in the arena, standing in a circle around the energy field separating them from the women. They glanced at one another. A few must have seen their mates, because they pounded on the barrier, only to be thrown back as Gylden had been.

The T'shav's own nerves were quickly worn to a fraying point. What was this? Were they supposed to just watch as the women were slaughtered?

His grip on his sword tightened as Taskus Draw's elevator descended, hovering just below the creatures' cages. The faint shimmer in the air around him indicated he was shielded against the creatures. Probably in case some spat poison or got free.

"Welcome, gladiators!" Taskus Draw cried, grinning. "The annual freedom games have begun!"

We can tell, get on with it!

"For this task, your new mates have been put in the arena. Each of these creatures you see above me has been fitted with a collar that will draw them to the pillar your mate is attached to. It will be up to you to find your mate before the creature assigned to her does! Once you find her, you will be permitted to rush her from the arena as soon as she is free. Be aware, though, because if another gladiator's mate is killed, he is allowed to steal yours! So keep sharp and don't turn your back!"

Gylden's heart jumped to his throat. This was even worse than Bianca having to fight for herself. She was helpless against the creature assigned to her post–if he was too slow, she might die. And if the others were too slow, he might have to kill them to keep her.

If they survived this, he was definitely going to seduce her.

"You may begin," Taskus Draw shouted, and the cages above them opened.

The energy field dropped, and Gylden rushed in. Some of the other gladiators stopped to fight the creatures that faced them, but not the T'shav. If they were being drawn to certain posts in the arena, they wouldn’t have any interest in the gladiators around them. And as he dodged the creatures as they ran around, snarling and howling, he was proved right. Not one of them gave him a second glance.

A scream sounded from his right. His head turned to the sound against his will; a woman was jerking at the end of her rope, frothing at the mouth, a tree scorpion's stinger driving deep into her chest.

Gylden turned from the doomed woman and continued his search to Bianca. He found her quickly after that. She had turned herself on the rope so she faced the pillar. Her legs were wrapped firmly around it as she inched her way upwards. There was some sort of spiky crown on her head, and she took this off and began to saw at the rope that held her in place.

And a jungle cat wearing a collar the same color as the post she was tied to was galloping towards her.

Gylden shouted, throwing himself before the creature. He swung his sword at it, and it dodged the blow. A paw came up and swiped at his back, its claws skidding across his armor. He stumbled. The cat yowled, turning back towards Bianca. Rage flooded Gylden's system. He jumped forward again, swinging his sword at the cat's neck.

A reverberating jolt ran up his arms as his sword impacted the collar. The cat flinched and turned on him. The collar dropped off, split in half. Gylden stabbed at the animal. It batted his sword out of his hand and shook its head. A pitiful meow rose from its throat as it began moving in circles.

Gylden jumped to where his sword was and rushed back. He skewered the animal. It hissed and spat, but seemed utterly confused as to where he was.

On the cat's other side, Bianca dropped to the sand. She rolled a few times before she came to a stop right beside the cat as it collapsed. A deep, rattling breath rolled from its throat and it went still. Her eyes widened, but she still pushed herself to her feet and reached for the collar.

The T'shav climbed over the dead cat and seized her by the waist.

"The collars," she said. "The collars show them where to go. If they break they don't know what to do."

"That's nice," Gylden grunted. He threw her over his shoulder.

"What are you doing? We have to help the others," Bianca cried.

Gylden ignored her as he ran towards the arena exits.

"Break the collars!" Bianca squirmed to his shoulders. "Break the collars and they'll stop trying to kill you! Break the collars!"

Gylden glanced up as he ran. Taskus Draw was watching them, his eyes narrowed. The T'shav's heart plummeted even as he rushed his paired mate into the safe zone. A glance back showed him that the other gladiators were doing as Bianca had said. Instead of trying to kill the creatures outright, they were breaking the collars. And as the collars dropped off, the creatures became complacent, rigid, no longer trying to kill the women. With one action, Bianca had changed the game.

The T'shav's arms tightened around Bianca.

May her soul's star protect her, he thought. She had just ruined Taskus Draw's show–what was he going to do to her in revenge? Can I protect her? Do I dare try?

Chapter Four – Bianca

She should have known what was coming would not be pleasant when all the drones around her died.

It hadn't been long after Gylden got her out of the arena that they had been called to Taskus Draw's office. As soon as they stepped in, Taskus rose his wrist and pressed a few gems on the chunky gold bracelet he was wearing. The large sapphire in the center flashed green, and the drones all fell to the ground, their lights going out.

The network host calmly walked around his desk without saying a word–and struck her hard across the cheek.

Bianca cried out. The force turned her head, and as she stumbled back from Taskus Draw, her eyes met Gylden's. There was a concern in his expression, but he didn't move to defend her. For some reason, Bianca was a little hurt by that. Maybe because she had spent every second as she was being dressed (or rather, undressed) for the arena wishing she had slept with him. Drones or not, it would have been a mind-blowing experience and something to hold onto as she was prepared to die in the most sexualized, humiliating clothes possible.

Taskus Draw loomed over her. "Thanks to your little game, there were only five deaths. Five!"

"Only?" Bianca repeated. "How can you be so callous? This isn't entertainment, it's utterly barbaric and you should be shot for murder!"

The Suesue's purple-pink skin took on an odd mauve color. This time Bianca saw the hand before it came at her. She couldn't stop herself from flinching away from the blow. Taskus Draw grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her closer. Pain ripped through her scalp and tears filled her eyes, but Bianca ground her teeth together. She wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her in pain.

Besides, it wasn't as bad when it was coming from someone who didn't pretend that he cared about her.

"I have a network to run here. Everything we do is perfectly legal. We have permits upon permits, and every person here is either a condemned criminal or a legal slave. Even you ."

Bianca's blood boiled. "I was stolen by pirates—"

"You never went through the United Species to get your citizenship. You are my property, to do with as I please. And if you ever jeopardize my ratings again, I will find a way for you to make it up."

A ball of dread sunk into Bianca's stomach at that. She had no idea what Taskus Draw might do to her to boost his ratings, but she didn't want to find out.

"Do you understand me?" the network host asked.

Bianca nodded silently. She didn’t dare say a word, not when the Suesue was staring down at her with that gleam in his eye. If he was willing to kill dozens of people in every one of these sick 'games', then he would have no problem mutilating, torturing, or otherwise humiliating her on a public network just to get the real creeps to tune in.

Taskus Draw nodded, apparently satisfied with her submission. He stalked around his desk again and sat. Behind Bianca, Gylden stirred. She started to turn to look at him, but the Suesue cleared his throat, bringing her attention back to him.

"I want to make sure that you know exactly what the stakes are here," Taskus Draw said. "Our preliminary feedback puts you as likable. People think you're beautiful. Many of our viewers have put in requests to see you naked again. Perhaps I will take away all of your clothes. What do you think about that?"

Bianca felt all the blood drain from her face. She scrambled back, running straight into Gylden. His arms wrapped around her, holding her fast. At first she struggled, wanting to free herself from his grip, but soon let herself sink into his strength. Whether he was holding her in place so that he wouldn't get punished with her, or if he was trying to comfort her was irrelevant. He was strong, he was there, and she needed him.

"No… naked too much and it would lose its appeal."

Bianca sagged in relief.

"Besides which, there are always prudes who boycott the network if things get too graphic. However, a whipping seems like it's in order," Taskus Draw said.

"Are you sure?" Gylden's voice was even. "You said that her popularity is based on her beauty. If she is whipped, it'll mark her. Viewers might take offense to that."

Taskus Draw's eyes narrowed. "You have another suggestion?"

"Yes. You saw how she was so concerned with the others in the arena. I believe that pain put on others because of her actions will hurt her more than pain put on her. Give me the whipping."

Bianca gasped. She twisted to stare up at Gylden's face. His eyes flickered down to her briefly. She couldn’t guess what was going on in his mind.

"Why would you do that?"

"I want my viewership to increase. The public loves a good romance," Gylden continued. "She is meant to be my mate, isn't she?"

Taskus Draw steepled his fingers. He stared at Gylden for a long time before he nodded, a sly smile crossing his face. "Yes. Yes, they do. Very well. You will take her whipping for her. Now get your mate out of my sight before I decide to make it worse for her."

***

Bianca flinched as Gylden did. She had been forced to stand by and watch Gylden be whipped. Every lash had made her heart clench, and by the end of his punishment, she had been sobbing. The T'shav had leaned on her all the way back to his barracks, and once they were inside, he directed her to his medical kit.

"The bloodstore first," Gylden directed. "I've lost a lot of blood."

"Right."

Bianca pulled out the slight tube and injected it into Gylden's veins. It would restore the lost blood. Next, she began to put on the fleshseal, to bind the wounds and prevent further blood loss. A quick antibac injection would clean the wounds from the inside out.

The drones were buzzing around them again. Even though Bianca longed to ask why he would take her punishment for her like that, if it was really just for the viewers or if he had another reason, she couldn't trust anything that he said when they were being spied on like this. Her lip trembled and she bit down hard on it.

This wasn't how she was going to live the rest of her life. She wasn't going to be a slave looking over her shoulder. Even if she survived the arena–if Taskus Draw decided that her popularity with the viewers outweighed his personal dislike of her for taking back to him–every aspect of her life would be on display.

Gylden could win their freedom, but she knew what that meant. The T'shav would be a trainer. Still bound to this constant cycle of death, just not facing the blade himself anymore. His life, and consequently hers, would still be live streamed constantly. That wasn't life. That was reality TV taken to its most extreme, and she knew she couldn't live like that. She had to find a way out of this. A way to escape.

Did she dare try to bring Gylden with her?

"Do you remember your life before you came to the arena?" she asked.

She finished laying the fleshseal over the last of his wounds and gave him the antibac before she found a cloth and began to wash up the blood. It was only then that she realized that her own hands were stained red. She had been too concentrated on her task before. Her stomach roiled, but she pushed it aside.

"Well? Do you remember anything?"

"Not enough to count. I remember my mother telling me about Starmates."

"Starmates?"

Gylden grunted. "Something about souls being born in the same star. It was long ago, I don't really remember exactly what it was. True love, I suppose is the simplest way of putting it. I just remember my mother's face when she told me. She was so happy. Almost glowing. I always wanted that. I didn't think I would find it."

Bianca's heart skipped a beat at the soft, sensual tone he used. As if he was telling her that she was his Starmate. But that had to be for the cameras, didn't it? There was no way he could actually be in love with someone he just met. This was a story for their unseen audience. She wasn't his 'one true love'.

"That should do it," she said, her voice unintentionally brusque. She threw the bloody cloth into the laundry corner, then went to wash her hands. "Do you have a regenerator?"

"Not for my personal use. I was told I will have two days to heal with regular visits to the regenerator before I have to fight again." He sat up and smiled at her. "Well worth it, not to see you in pain."

"I don't know about that," Bianca muttered. "I should have been whipped, not you. I'm sorry. I wish that…"

She trailed off as a drone pushed right into her face, blocking her eye contact with Gylden. She turned her back on him and shook her head. "I'm just sorry. You shouldn't have to deal with this."

"It's worth it, for you. Now come to bed, Bianca. I might be out of the fights for right now, but I still want to work on your swordsmanship tomorrow. I won't have you getting killed in the arena." He patted the bed next to him.

Bianca stiffly joined him. She had almost slept on the floor the previous night to stop herself from giving into sexual desire, but had ultimately decided that getting no sleep while sharing a bed with a stranger–whether because she was fighting her desire or because she had given into it–was better than getting no sleep laying on the floor. He had kept his back to her then, but now he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her snug against him.

He pressed a kiss to the back of her neck, sending shivers down her spine. She moved closer, her tense muscles relaxing. It was going to take at least two days for her to get all the components for her EMP generator. She had the circuit from the holoscreen, but she still needed a switch, some sandpaper and to dig out something she could use as a capacitor.

Maybe she could… No. No, she couldn't get any deeper into this life she was sharing with Gylden. They had barely met.

She couldn't risk her life for his. It was harsh but true. There wasn't even any telling if he wanted to leave this. A tear leaked from Bianca's eyes, and she squeezed them shut, hiding her face from the probe that hovered inches above her.

Chapter Five – Gylden

Over the next few days, Gylden felt something shift in Bianca. It was hard to put his finger on exactly what was happening. She grew stiffer in his arms every night, and during the day she spoke less and less with him. It was almost like she was trying to distance herself from him.

Not that the first twenty-four hours that they had been together was really enough for him to understand who she was. But he had hoped that she would relax around him, not become warier. She just tinkered with the various pieces of technology in his room, often ruining them while claiming she was trying to fix them.

He knew it shouldn’t make this much of a difference to him. It wasn't like there was anything between them. And even if there was, it wasn't substantial. Sooner or later she was going to die in the arena–because one thing was certain. He might be willing to take her punishments like being whipped, spare her some pain, but he was not dying for her. Besides, if he was killed protecting her, she'd just be killed soon after, anyway.

Or worse, given to one of the other gladiators who had already lost their mates. Well, some of them might not be so bad, but three women had been killed by the gladiator himself when they fought against him in their private rooms–two others had taken their own lives, probably for the same reason.

If I knew what exactly how much popularity Bianca had, I'd know how to use it better.

He had considered giving the public what they wanted with her. She was a beautiful woman, and he couldn’t deny that he ached to see her naked form himself. But he knew she would never go for it, and undressing her against her will left him feeling sick to his stomach, dirty, and ashamed.

No. He couldn't even bring himself to ask her to bare herself to him, let alone anything else. For some reason, it was important to him that her last few days alive be as pleasant as he could make them.

If only he knew of a way to make sure she survived… but there was no way to do that, and he had to resign himself to the fact that he was going to lose her. Just like he lost everybody in the arena.

***

Bianca slipping out of his grasp was what woke him.

At first, he didn't think much of it. She was often restless at night. But then he realized that the constant, familiar buzz of noise that the drones made was gone. Worse yet, there was no light streaming in through his lids. His quarters were constantly lit, to give viewers the best shots of him.

His eyes snapped open as the door to his room opened. Gylden bolted upright. It was pitch black. What had happened? A power outage? But how could that kill the drones? Bianca's footsteps were disappearing down the hallway. A feeling of dread rose up in him.

She was trying to escape. Anybody who tried to get away was always killed. He dashed after her, heart in his throat. The only chance she had was if he got her back to his room and found an excuse for the dead drones–how had she managed to deactivate them?

The lights were all out in the corridor as well. An eerie feeling prickled the back of Gylden's neck. He hadn't been in utter and complete darkness since he was a little boy. But the sound of scuffling footsteps was coming from his left, and he followed them as quietly as he could. A faint light bobbed up and down the corridor. Bianca?

He hurried after her. Soon the blue glow of a crackling energy field, which separated the gladiators from the rest of the Rayne Five Network, was visible ahead. It bathed Bianca's form. Gylden saw her raise a small device, aiming it towards the energy field.

What was she doing? He ran forward. Bianca jumped and turned, but before she could do anything, he was on her. His hand clasped over her wrist. She dropped her device, eyes widening, and he pulled her in against him.

"What do you think you are doing?" he hissed. "This place is set up to stop gladiators from escaping. If you try to step past those gates, you'll be killed by the guards. Not to mention the drones will show Taskus Draw exactly where you are as soon as they come back online."

"Which they won't." Bianca pushed against him, and so he pinned her against the wall.

Rage bubbled in his stomach. How dare she risk her life and his freedom like this? "How can you say they won't?"

Her eyes narrowed. "I built an electromagnetic generator. Crude, but more than enough to knock out the drones and security and everything else."

Gylden's eyes widened. "How? How do you even know how to build one, let alone find the pieces?"

"I scavenged the supplies I needed when I said I was fixing your holoscreen and… that's not important. We don't have much time. You can come with me, we can escape this place."

"No. We'll just get killed."

His voice was heavy with emotion, a fact that surprised him. He snatched the small EMP generator from the floor and stuffed it into the nearest garbage disposal. There had been multiple ones installed every few feet down the corridors when viewers complained that the facility was too dirty. Bianca cried out, fighting against him, but he only gripped her tighter.

"I am not going to let you get yourself killed like this," Gylden said, gripping her arms. "Is it because you doubt my abilities in the arena? Do you think that I'm going to let you get killed like the other gladiators have let their mates be killed?"

"Let go of me."

"I won't let you die."

I can't stop her from dying. Why am I promising something I know I can't do?

"You won't let me die?" Bianca glared up at him. "Because you love me so much? You would feed me to the wolves in a second if it benefited you, and now that we don't have cameras in our faces, you can go ahead and admit it. Admit it!"

His hands tightened on her hips. What was he meant to say? That he didn't want to care for her, certain that Taskus Draw would find a way to kill her no matter what he did?

But then why did he stop her from getting herself killed while trying to escape?

"If you're too afraid to try to leave, at least let me go." Bianca clutched his shoulders. "Please. I can't live like this. And I think you know that. If I don't get out of here, I'm going to die. Please. Please..."

"It's not all a lie," he blurted. His heart hammered. Damn. He did care. And he was willing to die to for her. What was he going to do?

She bit her lip.

"I have come to care for you far more quickly than I thought was possible. I've never had to fight for anybody before. Just myself. But…"

Tears glistened in her eyes. He wanted to kiss them away.

"If you die, I'll die with you."

Bianca shook her head. "That's not very comforting."

"It's better than dying alone, isn't it?" Gylden stepped back from her. His hands remained on her hips, though. "They'll be looking for whoever killed the drones. If we're in my quarters when they come looking, we might still have a chance out of this."

Neither moved for a long moment. The blue glow of the energy field cast Bianca's face in a strange light. She wore an expression that Gylden couldn't decipher. Uncertainty, maybe. Hesitation. And yet a strange sort of determination mixed in with it all. Her hands rested over his and slid up his arms, a strangely… erotic gesture.

Gylden swallowed hard. He released her and headed back down the corridor to his quarters. His mouth felt dry and his knees trembled as if he had just been fighting all day in the arena.

What was wrong with him? Everything that had happened since Bianca came into his life was insane. He shouldn't be letting himself be whipped to spare her. He shouldn't put himself in a position where he might be caught looking like he was trying to escape. He shouldn't be doing any of this. And yet he was.

As soon as they were back in his quarters, Bianca kicked the drones out of the room and slammed the door shut. As the T'shav watched, she grabbed the medical kit and strode to the small port where replacement drones came from. She grabbed some fleshseal from the kit and slapped it over the opening. The material immediately sucked itself to the wall, sealing the port shut.

"What are you doing?" Gylden asked in alarm. "There was a chance that they might not trace it back to us, but if you do this—"

"You said that if I die, you'll die with me. Well, I'm not an idiot. Taskus Draw has it in for me because I talked back to him and stopped his first game from being a bloodbath."

Gylden reluctantly nodded. "But you're popular. He won't dare hurt you."

"Killing or threatening to kill off beloved characters often pulls in more viewers than the sideline people nobody cares about. I'm not a fighter. However, this ends… chances are I won't make it. And if we're going to die together, I at least want to know if you're worth it."

He opened his mouth to ask her what she meant, but before he could, she was on him. Her body pushed against him, her arms around his neck. She rose a leg over his hip. With all of her lush curves flush against him, he felt something deep inside him stirring. A primal need he rarely got to satisfy.

With a growl, he flung her onto the bed.

Chapter Six – Bianca

Bianca bounced on the bed, making her giggle, and reached for Gylden as he followed her down. The strength of his body over hers nearly made her forget where she was. But she couldn’t forget.

Heat coiled tightly in her core, begging for his touch, and they only had a narrow window to do this. Once the drones were back in working condition, she wasn't even using the toilet without wrapping herself in a blanket, just to make sure nothing could be seen.

Her privacy was seriously violated in her daily life, and she wasn't going to give up this opportunity. She wanted him. Bad. She had wanted him from the moment he brought her to this room, and all the excuses she had thought up to stop herself from doing this were just that–excuses.

"Wait," he said. "I'm always in a low state of musth, I—"

"And I'm sure that it's affecting both of us, but come on. I've been sleeping beside you for three days now, your musth isn't why I'm doing this."

"Are you sure?"

Bianca nodded. "I'm sure. Honestly, in just about any other situation I would have already seduced you by now."

Gylden grinned. He dove into her neck with a fervor that made her gasp. How often did he get to release himself into a passion like this? A flare of anger had her hands digging into his back. It wasn't fair. It was beyond not fair–this was evil. It was evil that a man like Gylden, so strong and proud but with that hidden tenderness inside himself was forced to live a farce of a life, never being his own person.

"I want to see you," he growled into her neck. "All of you. I want your body to belong to me."

"Yes," Bianca whispered, rolling her hips upwards as he ground himself against her. It was the only word she could think to say. "Yes."

His hands fumbled with the filmy fabric she was forced to wear, finding the small clasps and buttons. He removed her clothing without tearing anything and stripped off his own garments with the same care. The T'shav sat back on his heels, gazing down at her body with an awe in his eyes. He had never seen a woman like this before. Her breath caught in her throat.

"You're beautiful. Skin so soft, so smooth. So unmarked." His massive hands cupped her breasts. "Your shape… You are the most stunning woman I have ever seen, Bianca… I've never felt this way before. I might have been acting for the public when I said I loved you, but maybe I do. I've never known love. I've never…"

His hand drifted down between her thighs, stroking in a way that made her bend herself to him. His gentleness surprised Bianca, and unexpected tears flooded her eyes. She'd never had a man this gentle with her. Who knew she'd find him out here, long after Earth died when her own life was in jeopardy?

"You deserve love," she told him. "You deserve to know pleasure and passion and peace. It's not fair it has to be like this."

Gylden smiled softly. He kissed her lips again, his touch feather-light. "We have tonight."

Bianca nodded in agreement. As his fingers became a little rougher, applying more pressure to her sensitive areas, her own hand drifted downwards. She grasped him, giving him what he was giving her. Soon they were both writhing under each other's touch, sweat coating their bodies. Bianca didn't know how much time had passed, and she didn't care–this moment between them was all that mattered.

Unlike his buildup, Gylden's entry was rough. Bianca cried out with the slight sting that accompanied it, but that faded away into oblivion as they started moving building a quick pace they both worked at, muscles clenched in their bodies, sweat-slick skin sliding smoothly across one another with their steady rhythm.

The coiled heat in her belly became a snake, slithering up and down her spine, racing down first one leg than the other, filling her with a deep contentment she had never known before. Gylden's eyes were on hers the whole time, her fingers dancing over the raised ridges of the scars under the black tattoos that marred his devil-red skin.

He kissed her again, hard, his rhythm faltering. It felt as if every muscle in his body coiled and sprang–she felt him jerk against her, his eyes rolling into the back of his head, his jaw hanging slack. Heat rose up in her face and she followed him, writhing against his body, crying out as wave after wave of pleasure drowned her.

Gylden kissed her shoulder, panting, as their ecstasy slowly faded away. Bianca would have gladly just laid there like that forever, but all too soon the T'shav moved off her and retrieved their clothing. He handed Bianca hers, then dressed quickly. Bianca was a little slower getting into hers. She knew why they had to dress again. Who knew when Taskus Draw would have the drones up and running again?

But she wished this moment would last longer.

"I don't like living like this," Gylden said suddenly.

"What?"

He turned towards her. "I don't like living like all I am good for is people's entertainment. It's been my normal for so long I've gotten used to it, but I hate it. Even if I win my freedom in these games, I won't be free. My life belongs to the public and it always will be. I have killed and killed for their entertainment, and I will either die for their entertainment or I will someday train others to kill and die for their entertainment. I have thought about escape, but I've seen what happens to people who try."

Bianca shivered as she moved closer, wanting to comfort him. "There has to be a way. I can't believe that it's legal to just go around stealing people and making them slaves! There are laws, aren't there?"

"Laws only apply to citizens. Humans are generally citizens, but if you didn't have your papers, then you're not a citizen. As for me, my parents and I lived outside of United Species territory. And I'm T'shav. Nobody cares what happens to my people."

Bianca's hands clenched, but before she could say another word, the door was flung open. Taskus Draw strode in, fury written all over his face. Drones buzzed around him like angry flies. He stopped in the doorway and sniffed the air. "So is this why you sabotaged our systems? To have sex and deny our viewers the sight?"

Bianca jumped to her feet, embarrassment flooding her face with heat. But there was anger, too. How dare he come in here and turn this beautiful thing that happened between her and Gylden into something to be ashamed of? A drone flew right into her face, bathing it with a red light. She swatted at it.

"We didn't turn off any systems," Gylden said, grabbing her arm. "We woke up and it was dark. But Bianca isn't used to being watched, so I thought it was prudent to take a moment to—"

"Isn't used to being watched? Is that what you think is a reasonable excuse?" He turned towards one of the drones buzzing at his ear. "This selfish woman wants to exclude you from not only her life but the life of Gylden, too."

"One moment to ourselves—"

"You both know the rules. You live for the public, and yet you deny them the pleasure of witnessing this major step in your relationship? You must be punished for this."

Bianca shrank against Gylden. She trembled. How could a moment so beautiful turn into such terror now?

"I think I have the perfect punishment as well." Taskus grinned. "Since you are so determined to keep yourself separate from the public, you will be locked together for three weeks in the dungeons. And when are released, you will enter the arena, just the two of you against half a dozen other gladiators. And if you can't fight together as well as you hide together… well, you'll die."

Bianca cried out in protest, but Gylden's tight grip around her waist reminded her to be quiet. If she didn't, she might make it worse than it already was! She trembled in his arms. Three weeks in the dungeons, and then she would have to fight for her life. And if she failed? Gylden said he would die with her.

How were they going to survive this?

Chapter Seven – Gylden

Bianca trembled from head to toe as the trainers dressed her in armor. Or what apparently counted as armor for her. It consisted of a chainmail skirt, split open on the sides, and a breastplate with two large breasts molded into it–if she fell face-forward, the cups would crush her sternum. It was designed to show off her figure, not protect her. At least she was given two lightweight blades that she would actually be able to wield.

Gylden clasped her hand once they were dressed. "I will protect you, Bianca. You have the promise of my life and blood that I will die before I let anything happen to you."

Bianca shook her head. "No. No, you can't do that. If you die, I'm dead. But if I die, you can still live."

"I won't want to."

They stared at one another for a long moment. Gylden tried to smile, to show some reassurance in the way he looked at her that his defeat was impossible. But of course it was possible. He could take on any of the other gladiators with a reasonable assurance that he was going to win but against half a dozen all together? He might not be that good. It just depended on whether the public was angry with them for not having sex before their prying eyes.

Bianca threw her arms around his neck when Taskus Draw called his name. Her body undulated against him, causing heat to burn through him. His arms circled her waist, pulling her flush against him. This could be the last time they ever kissed…

I could spend the rest of my life like this, he thought. I wish we had more time.

The trainers pushed them. Together they stumbled into the arena, not letting go of one another. Their kiss was being replayed in slow motion on the screens surrounding the arena, and a well of anger rose in Gylden's gut. So much of his private life, instances that should have been wholesome, pure, just for him to treasure in his heart, had been stolen from him and put on display. It wasn't right.

But there was no time to dwell on that.

Gylden tried to empty his mind as he faced off with his opponents. Two Odaps, a Suesue, an Aphrosian and a Rlabek. All excellent fighters, but manageable. None of them were men the T'shav had trained with, and for that he was thankful. He'd killed enough friends in this arena to last a lifetime.

"Remember what I told you," he whispered to Bianca as Taskus Draw repeated the stakes for whoever might not be up to date. "Your best defense is speed. Run. And if you can't run—"

"Aim for arms. I'm not strong enough to pierce through metal. I know." Bianca fell back several steps.

Gylden rose his broadsword, the pinkish traluthian steel flashing in the artificial sun. The Odaps would have to go first. With their wings, they could easily take flight and go over his head for Bianca. He shifted into a fighting stance as the other gladiators did the same. He gripped his weapon tightly.

"Fight!" Taskus cried, and the other gladiators charged.

As expected, the Odaps' wings started beating at once. Gylden could hear Bianca running around the edge of the arena, and he lunged into the center of the group. His swung his sword from side to side. Most of the gladiators jumped out of his way then turned to face him, but one Odap still went after Bianca, daggers flashing in its hands. Gylden elbowed the Aphrosian in the face. It stumbled back; he grabbed it and threw it onto the Rlabek's sword.

The Aphrosian squealed, a dagger dropping from its hand. Gylden rolled, kicking the Rlabek and Suesue off their feet, and grabbed the dagger. The first Odap was almost on Bianca as she ran. With a grunt Gylden threw his dagger; it sunk deep into the Odap's neck and the alien crumpled. The motion left his side unprotected though; the second Odap struck a blow across him. Metal screeched on metal as the Odap's sword skittered off his armor, but it managed to turn at the last second and scrape his arm. Blood welled out of the wound.

"And it looks as though our hero is drawing strength from his love, while the woman merely flees and lets him fight for himself!" Taskus Draw shouted over the clash of battle.

I am going to kill him, Gylden vowed, dropping his sword to grab the wrists of the Rlabek and Suesue and turn them into each other. The swords they both held pierced the cheap armor they were wearing. Both fell gasping, and Gylden quickly put distance between himself and them. The Odap looked at him, hefting its blade. Its wings fluttered.

The two began circling one another, waiting and searching for an opening in the other one's defense. Gylden's heart pounded. Perhaps Taskus Draw had decided to put public opinion over his own desires, after all. That had hardly been a fight, and four were down already. Bianca was far from them and there was only this single Odap left.

"It looks as though Gylden has won. But wait," Taskus shouted, as though reading Gylden's mind. "Didn't I say there would be six opponents? Why yes, I did! And here is our sixth champion… Huenal the Ernesian! They say he has a taste for human flesh."

The Odap lunged clumsily. All Gylden needed to do was dodge his enemy's blade while holding his own still. The alien impaled itself. Gylden whipped his sword out of the body and turned. Bianca was running back towards him, pure terror on her face. A gigantic, hairy Ernesian chased after her on all fours. Gylden ran towards her, but he was too slow.

Everything seemed to stop as he saw a silver blade pierce through Bianca's shoulder. She stumbled, a scream twisting from her mouth. The Ernesian behind her grabbed her by the back of the neck and laughed. His teeth were filed into sharp points. Gylden urged himself to go faster, but the sand beneath his feet seemed to suck in every step, slowing him. The Ernesian bit into Bianca's neck.

A roar of rage filled the stadium. Even Taskus Draw's voice was drowned out in it. The Ernesian looked up, blood dripping from his mouth. The last thing it saw was Gylden's blade driving directly into its eye. The T'shav stabbed clean through the alien's head, then withdrew his blade and swung in in a wild circle. Blade bit through flesh and bone, and the Ernesian's head went flying.

Gylden dropped to his knees beside Bianca. Her eyes were wide, blood pooling from the fingers pressed to her throat, but she was alive. He gathered her into his arms, his chest so full of anger and helplessness that he felt hollow. His mate clung to him. What was he supposed to do? How could he save her? If any arteries were cut…

"By popular demand, we are sending in paramedics to see if the human can be saved," Taskus Draw said from somewhere above him, but Gylden didn't listen.

Blood pounded in his ears, adrenaline coursing through him. When he saw four Rlabeks in green uniforms jog out onto the sand, his terror-filled brain didn't see paramedics. He only saw more threats. He howled as he jumped back to his feet, charging at them with his sword at the ready.

There was a shout, and one of the paramedics pointed a gun at him. A bolt shot from it, striking him square in the chest. Pain blossomed from the impact zone. An electric current swept through him from head to toe. Bright flashes of white and black splashed across his vision. He fell to his knees, clutching his head and screaming with pain. When the agony stopped, he collapsed, breathing heavily. Through hooded eyes, he saw the Rlabeks put Bianca onto a stretcher.

They were going to take care of her. Patch her up. Save her. His body sagged into the sand in relief. They could save her. They had to save her.

"And here is our hero, driven to the point of exhaustion from pain and worry."

Taskus Draw's shadow fell over his face. It took all of Gylden's strength at that moment not to pick up his sword and drive it into the network host's body. Who was he, to preside over such death? For all his talk of viewer votes, the truth was that Taskus held the guillotine over all their necks.

Gylden drew in a deep breath and forced himself to get to his feet. He would be expected to stand and talk when all he wanted was to run after Bianca. Hold her hand and reassure her that it was all going to be okay.

"Can you tell me what you're feeling right now?" Taskus asked him.

A drone flew directly into his face, the beam of light narrowing onto his eyes. A dramatic close-up. The sight of his own black eyes was reflected back to him from all around the area. Gylden stared back at his eyes and saw the truth in them.

"Horror."

He turned and looked at the dead bodies of his fellow gladiators. Taskus liked to emphasize how many of the fighters were condemned prisoners, but how many of these fellows had been? How many were like him, raised from childhood to kill or be killed? How many like Bianca, stolen and thrown into this mix without a prayer?

"I am horrified that this is allowed to happen. That the United Species has not stepped in and ended the barbaric practice of forcing sentient beings to kill each other. And I am horrified that there are billions of depraved people who think that my life exists only for their entertainment. I am horrified that I have been here since I was a child and all of you are allowed to sit in your cozy homes without the slightest bit of guilt from the fact that you are all murderers."

Gylden nodded, satisfied with what he had said, and strode towards the exit. He had to be with Bianca.

And if she dies, so does every single person who failed her. Starting with Taskus Draw.

Chapter Eight – Bianca

The cameras were never going to turn off.

Bianca didn't even have the option of closing her eyes and pretending she was somewhere else. With the blood pumping from her body, the paramedics had injected some sort of paralytic into her. She couldn't move, not even to breathe on her own. That was the job of a machine she was hooked up into.

Surgeons worked around her, describing what they were seeing and doing. Several injections of bloodstore were used. Fleshseal wasn’t going to be enough to save her life, so intense regeneration was used on her throat.

Bianca could feel what was happening, but distanced, like the memory of a dream. There was pain, but not so much that she could actually be bothered with it. More pressing was the fear. She didn't know how much of what the surgeons were saying was real and how much for the show.

The regeneration of her throat was happening too slowly. The machine was in need of repairs. If they didn’t start on her arm soon, she might lose it. The blade had cut through bones and tendons. There were no other regeneration units available. There was just a flap of skin holding her shoulder together. She was bleeding out still, the fleshseal wasn't stopping up the detached limb like it should.

"Her throat is healed now," one of the surgeons said. "Get the regenerator on her shoulder."

"It's not fully healed. She'll scar if I move now."

I'd rather have a scar on my throat than lose my arm! she wanted to scream, but couldn't even blink. A nurse dropped some sort of liquid in them and closed her eyes before opening them again.

And those stupid camera drones were still all over the place, relaying everything to billions of strangers.

"There," said the head surgeon. "All healed up. Now let's take a look at that arm… oh. Oh, dear."

There was a sound like scissors snipping through a fish fillet, and Bianca saw her arm lifted up, out of the way. Her body didn't respond, but her mind whirled. Everything blacked out for a moment, unable to process what she was seeing. Even the voices of the surgeons faded away, and she was able to think of Gylden, and nothing by Gylden.

The rawness in his eyes when he stopped her escape attempt… she should never have almost left him behind. She should have invited him to go with her from the start. But he had found her, stopped her, and they had shared something together that she had never shared with anybody else. Of course she'd had sex before, but Gylden made love to her.

And no matter what happened, nobody could take that away from her.

The surgeon's voice pierced through the black in her mind. "Well, look at that. She's pregnant."

Everything rushed back into focus. She could see the surgeons above her, holding a scanner in their hands. Pregnant? Were they serious?

"It won't survive her injuries."

No! Bianca fought against her paralysis to no avail. It didn't matter that she had just learned she was pregnant, and that she could only be three standard weeks along–less than that in Earth time–she couldn't lose her baby!

"It must be the T'shav's child," another surgeon said. "They're a hardy species. It might survive."

The blackness overtook her again.

***

There was an elephant sitting on her chest. It was hard to breathe. Her eyelids weighed a ton. A desert had taken up residence in her throat.

Bianca's eyes slowly fluttered open. She was back in Gylden's room, cool air brushing against her skin, her T'shav's arms around her. She moaned as pricklings of pain shot up and down her arm. It felt like she had been lying on it for a few hours, and was just coming back from the bloodless numbing such an action would create.

"Bianca?" Gylden propped himself onto his elbow and gazed down at her.

She opened her mouth to say his name, but at that moment she remembered what she had heard just before she blacked out the second time. "I'm pregnant."

"I know." Gylden gently kissed her. "I watched the surgery."

"Am I still pregnant?"

He nodded. "The baby survived."

Bianca sagged in relief, her eyes closing again. Their baby survived. A baby she hadn't even known about. How could she be so attached already? But if it hadn't survived… she didn't know how she would have been able to handle it.

Gylden stroked her hair. "I was so worried about you."

"I'm okay. I'm a little thirsty."

The gladiator slid out of bed and retrieved a glass of water. He helped Bianca sit, and she reached for the glass with her injured arm. It was amazing how, now that the pins and needles had disappeared, it was just the same as always. These alien technologies were amazing, to be able to reattach a limb so well. Would she even have a scar? She wore an elbow-length shirt, so she couldn't see.

"I'm sorry," Gylden said, his voice thick as she inspected it.

"Sorry? For what? You saved my life."

The T'shav looked away. A drone flew into his face. "If I had been quicker, you wouldn't have lost it."

"Lost…"

Bianca looked back at her arm. Her hand trembled as she pulled up her sleeve. Just beyond her elbow, the smooth, pale skin melted into a bluish material that was as sort as skin. It was transparent, showing the whirling mechanics inside. An access door went from shoulder to halfway down her bicep.

"It doesn't matter." She pulled her sleeve back down, though her stomach churned. "You saved my life, and it doesn't feel like I have a new arm at all. And I can wiggle my fingers still. It doesn't matter."

Gylden glanced at her. "If I—"

"I'm alive. You're alive. Our baby is alive." She gulped. Their baby. "What are we going to do now? I can't go back into the arena, the baby…"

The T'shav wrapped his arms around her. He pulled her in tight. When a drone zoomed into her face, she turned and buried her face into Gylden's shoulder. He stroked her hair in smooth, even strokes, relaxing her.

"We will have to rely on the mercy of our viewers. Taskus Draw put up a poll to see how many think that I have done enough to earn my freedom and take you with me. But when you were hurt… I lost my head. I said things I shouldn't have. I overstepped my place. I accused them of terrible things."

"What sort of things?"

"It doesn't matter. None of it's true." He kissed her again. "Try to rest. You're still recovering. We'll learn our fate tomorrow."

Bianca nodded silently. She shuddered at the thought of returning to the arena, but the choice was out of her hands–for now. She hadn't lost the baby.

She had lost her arm. Her bionic arm felt the same as her flesh and blood one had. But it wasn't the same. Her stomach churned until she realized that it was bionic . It was full of delightful bits and pieces of technology. Stuff that she could use if she and Gylden decided to escape again.

***

The next day Gylden changed into a loose-fitting robe to face Taskus Draw and the public's vote. Bianca admired his naked body for a moment before a drone circled him. She turned away. It was so normal for him that he didn't blink an eye at this invasion of privacy.

She herself wrapped a blanket around herself as she put on a crop top shirt and a pair of booty shorts that did nothing to hide her problematic areas. But curvy women like her were beautiful out here the way supermodels were beautiful on Earth, so it didn't make much of a difference.

Once again she was reminded that they couldn't stay living like this, that they had to find some way to get away. She had plans. The bionic arm gave her everything she needed to make another EMP generator. Then they could get out of the barracks and to the docks. She was a fairly good pilot. The biggest issue was convincing Gylden that they could make it. But with the generator and his strength and sword, of course they could make it…

At the moment, though, they had to face the public vote to see if they would be sent back into the arena again.

Soon they were standing before Taskus Draw, whose face was so smug that Bianca's heart sank. The viewers must have voted for them to go back in. It was the only reason he could be looking so pleased. Why did he hate her so much? Just because of the fact that she figured out to break the collars off the creatures the first time they went into the arena? Or was it something else? Did he think that Gylden winning his freedom would hurt the ratings?

"The public has spoken," the alien drawled, tapping his fingers together. "Gylden. Bianca. You have both survived thus far in the arena against the odds. But you have both also insulted the viewers. First by acting as though their desires to see you come together was something shameful."

Which it is. Bianca fought to keep her expression neutral. We're real people, not fictional characters.

"And then by insinuating that they are murderers."

Bianca looked at Gylden. He bowed his head, as though ashamed. So that was what he had been talking about last night… And again it was the truth.

Taskus Draw let the silence pull out for far too long. "Despite this, they have decided to show mercy. Your freedom has been granted, Gylden. You are now a trainer, and your mate will join you in this task."

Relief poured over Bianca. She actually laughed, she was so relieved and hugged Gylden. He hugged her back tightly and kissed her hard. And for that moment, Bianca couldn’t care less if they were being watched. She kissed him back, pressing her body firmly against his. They were so caught up in their celebrations that it wasn't until Taskus Draw cleared his throat that either looked back at him.

Bianca saw the expression on his face and her heart stopped.

"However, there were quite a number of call-ins and complaints. It appears that the majority of our viewers don't want to see your figure ruined, Bianca. And as such, your pregnancy will be terminated immed—"

"No." Gylden pushed Bianca behind him. "You are not touching her and you are not killing our child."

Taskus Draw's eyes glittered. "Considering the mercy that the viewers have shown you—"

Gylden didn't let him finish. His blade flashed as he drew it. Taskus Draw stepped back, eyes widening. But he wasn't quick enough to stop Gylden from stabbing him through the heart.

Chapter Nine – Gylden

Gylden was filled with an intense feeling of satisfaction as Taskus Draw's expression went from fear to pain to anger to terror. When the Suesue fell to his knees, Gylden smiled and withdrew his blade. The fulfillment of all these years of longing to run Taskus Draw through left him feeling almost giddy, even as alarms started wailing.

The doors burst open. Gylden turned fluidly. He grasped Bianca's arm and pushed her behind himself. Guards poured in, armed with blasters, electrical sticks, and cudgels. The T'shav grinned as the leaped into the midst of them, slicing at the nearest once. The guard's uniform seemed to ripple as his blade came down; it thickened on impact, protecting the guard from the traluthian blade.

Nanite armor. Gylden's smile slipped from his face. His sword was useless against such a defense.

The guard he had tried to cut punched him in the face. Gylden stumbled back, letting his sword fall. Another guard punched him in the kidneys and he dropped to a knee, groaning in pain. His heart hammered. Their blows didn't hurt too terribly much, he had to wait just for the right moment to take them down. But how could he do that?

Nanites could only survive one bolt from a blaster. Gylden kicked out the feet of the nearest guard and rolled over him, narrowly avoiding the electric sticks from the other guards. They were all concentrated on him, ignoring Bianca as she crouched behind Taskus Draw's desk. Good. It was easier for him this way, not worrying about her getting hurt.

Gylden grabbed the guard's blaster, easily flicking it from stun to kill. He put a double blast into the man's chest before turning. The others aimed their guns at him, but as they let off their rounds, he rolled again. One of the blasts hit a guard, making him stumble back. Gylden leaped to his feet, firing rapidly.

A shower of small, black dots burst off the guards' bodies. Gylden could see the nanites left scrambling to cover the exposed area, but even as the guards moved in as one, he dropped the blaster and struck out with fists and feet. It was easy to twist a knife from one of them. The thinned nanite armor was no protection against the sharp blade.

Within seconds it was over. Gylden stared down at the bodies, a savage grin on his face.

"My life doesn't belong to you anymore!" he shouted as a drone flew into his face. "My life is mine!"

Bianca peeked out from behind the desk. Her face was bloodless, but she pressed her lips together in determination. She scrambled out from behind the desk and dropped to her knees beside Taskus Draw. Gylden's brows rose to his short hairline as she started patting the fallen host's body.

"What are you doing?"

"Looking for his security keys," she said. "I don't have time to build another EMP generator, but if we have his keys…"

Taskus Draw coughed, blood trickling from his mouth. Gylden snatched up his sword and stalked over. He put the blade against the host's throat but hesitated. He wasn't even sure why he hesitated. Despite wanting to see the man dead, and his own conscious saying he couldn't leave him suffering in spite of his evils, Gylden couldn't kill him. Not like this.

"I wonder how many viewers are tuning in to see if you live or die," the T'shav said, his voice perfectly even. "I wonder if we should have a public vote on whether I could cut off your head or not. Or perhaps it would be better for my fellow gladiators to vote."

Bianca gave a cry of triumph as she pulled Taskus Draw's bracelet off. She pressed a few of the rubies embedded in the gold, and the large sapphire glowed with a green light.

"This is it. It'll let us get anywhere if I'm correct." She jumped to her feet and grabbed Gylden's hand. "We have to go now. More guards will be on their way."

Gylden nodded. She tugged on him, and he turned his back on the dying host. Bianca led him through the corridors, always holding his hand. They ran into guards a few times, but they were simple to deal with. A strange feeling beat against Gylden's chest as they ran. This was escape. This was freedom.

When they got to the docking yard, Gylden almost stopped. Just beyond the ships was a wide expanse of utter darkness. He'd never seen that sort of deep dark before. He'd been kept in the center of the ship when he was brought here, and he lived in the constant light of the filming drones ever since. He shuddered as he considered just how dark and empty space was.

"Hurry," Bianca urged, running for the nearest ship. "We have to leave now!"

Gylden followed her onto the ship. His stomach twisted itself into knots as Bianca jumped into the pilot's chair. She worked quickly, her hands flying over the controls, and soon they were off. Ships followed them from the station, but with a few adjustments to their course, Bianca had them away into the deep of space before any could lock onto their position.

Both sat absolutely still for a long time before Gylden stirred.

"Is that it? Are we free?"

"Almost." Bianca pointed at the drones still hovering over their heads.

Gylden grunted and rose the blaster he still held. Five quick blasts and the drones burst into thousands of pieces, the charred ruins falling to the floor. It felt good. Really, really good. He grinned and turned to Bianca. Her hands were shaking, her eyes wide but she smiled back at him.

"We're free."

She threw herself at him, her arms wrapping around his head, but after only a few kisses Gylden pulled away. Bianca looked startled, and he shrugged apologetically.

"We have to talk."

"We can talk after."

"No… you were only with me because you were forced to be. Now that we're free… where do we go from here? I've never had this sort of choice before. What am I going to do? All I know is how to kill, and even if we're free for now, we're still technically slaves. We belong to the Rayne Five Network. Nobody in this galaxy is going to help a couple of escaped slaves."

Bianca's expression hardened with determination. "That's where you're wrong. There are plenty of anti-slavery groups. And as for where to go… Well, all humans have an open invitation to go to Zon's Sanctuary. He protects humans, he'll protect you, too."

Gylden frowned. Zon was one of the few people outside the network that he had heard of. "But he's a bloodthirsty, ruthless warlord."

"He's built a place for humans to live in peace, away from the corporations that want to experiment on them or sell them or any of that stuff." Bianca grasped his hand. "Where else can we go?"

The T'shav opened his mouth, but he didn't have any answers. Billions of people knew their faces. Could they find refuge anywhere? And if Zon was the ruthless warlord he had always heard he was, then he would have a need for a good fighter like Gylden. Perhaps he was trading one life of violence for another, but maybe it didn't matter.

Bianca was safe. Their child was safe. He rested a hand on her belly and smiled. His mate put her hands over his, and when he met her eyes, he could see the truth in them. She wasn't going anywhere, and neither was he. The future might be uncertain, but there was one certainty. They would face it together.

Chapter Ten – Bianca

The Rayne Five Network played recaps of what Gylden had done for a few days, with constant reassurances from the network that the network was looking for the two escaped slaves, even going so far as to place a bounty on their heads–alive, of course, since that was what the public apparently wanted. There were also regular updates for the impossibly long surgery that Taskus Draw was subject to.

Seeing him on the table, surgeons working on him, made Bianca's bionic arm ache and her stomach twist. She watched his glassy eyes and wondered if he was aware of everything that was going on around him like she was during her surgery. And despite what a truly despicable person he was, she couldn't help but feel sorry for him. It wasn't anything she wished on anther being, to go through that.

On the fourth day, he died.

Bianca wasn't sure what to feel. Should she be a little sad that a person was dead? Happy that a murderer was dead? Gylden expressed no such confliction. He walked around the ship with a giant grin on his face until Bianca turned off the holoscreen.

There was no noticeable difference between her bionic arm and her flesh and blood one except visually, on her bicep. Everything else felt exactly how it had always done before. It was odd; Bianca felt like she should have gone through more of an adjustment period, but there was nothing.

"The network is still after us," she told Gylden, tinkering with the circuitry in her arm. It was fascinating stuff, and when she thought about it, she could actually have weapons up her sleeve–literally. The ship was full of things she could use. "We don't have enough fuel to get us all the way to the Sanctuary. We have no money—"

"We'll just have to steal a new ship. It's going to be okay, Bianca. I won't let anything happen to you."

He sat beside her and put an arm around her shoulder. As had become a habit, both of their free hands drifted to her stomach. She was pregnant. A little baby was growing inside of her. Gylden's baby. Her worries melted away and she grinned up at him. He always knew exactly how to make her feel better, give her new hope again.

"You never told me about your life on Earth," Gylden said, resting his head atop hers.

"I've done my best to forget."

"Because it's too painful?"

Bianca shook her head. "Because I'm so glad it's over."

Gylden arched a brow in silent question.

"I didn't have a great family. Things were really rough. My parents were constantly making me feel small and stupid. I never did well in school, despite the fact that I loved to learn. Since my life out here, I've found I'm really good with technology, but on Earth, it was like nothing I did was good enough. I wasn't smart the way my parents or teachers wanted me to be smart."

Gylden's hand rubbed small circles on her belly.

"I dropped out of school at sixteen. Started dating a guy who ended up using me to finance his drug habits. He got me addicted. And it continued to spiral from there. I dragged myself out of that relationship into an even worse one. I had a string of boyfriends that would suck my finances dry and gave me only the barest level of affection back. I'm just glad that I never got pregnant."

Gylden tensed, and she shook her head, cupping his face with her hands.

"You're different. You protected me. You got me out of there. And…" she took a deep breath, feeling vulnerable. "I love you."

A sly smile stole over his face and he bent over her, pressing a deep kiss to her lips. "You love me, huh?"

"Yes. If you don't feel the same way, I'll understand—"

"Shh. What makes you think I don't?"

Bianca ducked her head, blushing. "Well… we were together because of the network, and I couldn't know if everything you said to me was real or just for viewers…"

Gylden shook his head. "I may have started off exaggerating for the public, but the core of it was always true. I picked you for a reason, and the time that has passed with you has only confirmed it. I told you I've never known love. Well, I know it now."

Bianca felt her heart swelling. She wrapped her arms around Gylden's neck and kissed him deeply. He pulled her closer, hands gentle as they moved up and down her back. The warmth of the love in her heart spread out through her body, making Bianca feel like she was as light as air. This was what she had always wanted. Her perfect match, the second half of the flipped coin, the completeness that made her whole.

Gylden tucked his hands under her shirt, caressing the soft skin of her stomach. Bianca leaned into his touch, wanting more. As his hands moved up, capturing her breasts, a new type of heat began building in her. She moaned with desire, flicking her tongue over her mate's lips. He opened them, letting her in.

Desire flooded her. Every inch of her skin began to burn, her heartbeat increasing. She eagerly relished the taste of Gylden's mouth on hers, moving to straddle him as she breathed in his heady scent. His strong fingers continued to drone her breasts, sending tingles down her body. He abruptly withdrew and wrapped his arms around her hips. He stood, lifting her.

Bianca gasped. She clung to him, expecting to be dropped at any second–most of her boyfriends refused to even try to lift her, and those that gave in to her pleading always dropped her on purpose–but Gylden held her close, carrying her towards the little bedroom. Bianca's worries ebbed away and she giggled.

"What's so funny?" Gylden grinned at her

"Nothing. It's just so nice."

Gylden's brow furrowed at that, but he nodded and set her down on the bed. His hands ran up her body, stripping off her shirt. His gaze darkened with desire as he stepped back and look a good look at her. He shucked off the loose robe he wore, baring himself in all his glory to her. Bianca couldn't suppress another moan. She looped her thumbs into the waistband of her booty shorts and pulled them off.

She moved up the bed before lying down, letting her knees fall open. A feral growl rose out of Gylden's throat, surprising her, but not in an unpleasant way. With a saucy wink, she slid her hands between her thighs. Gylden's muscles knotted as he watched, the dilation of his pupils hardly visible in his dark eyes, his massive chest heaving.

When Bianca let her head fall back and she let out a throaty moan, Gylden came for her. She giggled again as he jumped onto the bed before her. His hands roamed every inch of her as he caught her mouth in his. He nipped at her lower lip before trailing kisses down her neck. Rough at first, but gentler as he moved between her breasts and to her stomach. He ended with a kiss so light she could hardly feel it just below her navel.

"I love you," he whispered.

"I love you, too."

He made his way back up, his touch tame and gentle this time. When he got back to her mouth, he entered her. Floods of pleasure coursed through Bianca, and she immediately rolled her hips, encouraging a quick pace. Gylden chuckled, grasping her hips tightly. He held her in place as he started a slow rhythm. Bianca's eyes rolled to the back of her head and she grasped at him, trying to anchor herself as heady pleasure made her forget everything but that moment.

Gylden increased his pace, grunting as his face twisted in concentration. Bianca's back arched, cries bursting from her mouth in time with her lover's thrusts, heat coiling tighter and tighter inside her until she couldn’t breathe.

Fireworks exploded in her brain, turning it to mush. Every coiled muscle in her body went slack, a feeling of warmth shooting up and down her spine. She gasped for breath, the only thing anchoring her in place the feeling of her lover's body twined around hers. Gylden also went limp, just barely supporting himself so he didn't crush her.

Bianca smiled. "Amazing."

"Yeah." Gylden kissed her. "And it's ours. All ours. Just for you and me."

She could hear the grin in his voice and nodded. "Ours," she agreed. "Ours."

***

There was no getting to the Sanctuary on the little fuel they had left, so Bianca plotted a course to the nearest planet. There was no talk about what might find them there, no talk about the manhunt that the Rayne Five Network still had after them. They only discussed how they would steal a new ship that would take them all the way to the Sanctuary.

Until they actually landed. Then Gylden grasped Bianca's hand and looked her deep in the eye. "If we are attacked, save yourself first."

Bianca shook her head.

"Yes. Save yourself, and our child."

"Gylden, I don't think I—"

The sound of an explosion rocked the ship. Smoke billowed out from the gangplank. Gylden jumped to his feet, reaching for his traluthian blade. He pushed Bianca behind him as three T'shav emerged from the smoke. They grinned.

The one at the front stepped forward. "Looks like the bounty is ours, boys."

Chapter Eleven – Gylden

The T'shav that he had faced in the arena had never been this big.

Gylden couldn't help but stare in awe. He has always considered himself well-sized, with thick muscles and a tall build. These three, however, were easily three feet wider and two feet taller each. They were sheer masses of muscle, and though none of them reached for the broadswords strapped to their backs, he couldn't help but shiver in both fear and wonder.

"This doesn't have to get violent," the middle T'shav said. He had a scar cut diagonally across his face. "The reward to bring you back alive is higher than the one to bring you back dead. Put that weapon down and we'll be civilized about it."

"Except as soon as the network gets their hands on us we're dead," Bianca spat from behind him.

A second T'shav, this one with a dark tattoo the shape of a sun on his chest, chuckled. "She has a point there."

Scarface gave Tattoo an annoyed look. "Will you let me handle this?"

"If you'll allow Bianca to go free, I'll go with you without a fuss," Gylden blurted.

The third bounty hunter, a man with shaggy hair, shook his head. "Bounty for you both dead is more than the bounty for you alone but alive. So either you both come with us alive, or we take this outside and we kill you. We'll let the girl live, as long as she doesn't put up a fuss."

"Outside it is," Gylden snarled. He wasn't going to let them get their filthy hands on his mate!

Scar-face shrugged. "Come along then. You can't fly anywhere with a giant hole in your ship, anyway."

The three turned their backs and strode back down the gangplank. Bianca gripped Gylden's arm. He kissed her fiercely.

"While I have them distracted, run. Find a new ship and get out of here."

"But—"

"Please." Gylden stroked her hair from her face. "For the baby."

Bianca's eyes filled with tears. The T'shav gave her one last kiss, then marched down to face the bounty hunters. They have spread in a loose triangle formation some distance from the ship. Gylden stopped just off the gangplank to observe them. All three had their swords drawn and were loosening their muscles.

It was clear looking at them that they had experience doing this. In the arena, Gylden had had to fight over T'shav, of course, but none this tall or this strong. His only advantage would be speed. And even that wasn't much of an advantage against the three of them. If they got him surrounded, it was over.

"Let's see how real the Gladiator fighting really is," Tattoo crowed, swinging his sword in a circle. "Let me take at the famed Gylden first."

The other two laughed and nodded. Gylden didn't allow himself to feel relief. Yes, it would be easier to fight off one than all three at a time, but that didn't mean that it was going to be easy. Or that they would, in fact, face off against him only one at a time. At least this was still private–there were no drones filming his every action.

Tattoo charged. Gylden waited for the last moment to pivot out of the other T'shav's way, swinging his sword low across Tattoo's belly. The bounty hunter brought his own sword down, clashing against Gylden's. The shock reverberated up his arms, jolting his shoulders. Gylden grunted as he was forced back a step to regain his footing.

His enemy's sword swung at his head. Gylden bent backward, ducking under the blow, and kicked into Tattoo's stomach. The other T'shav stumbled backward, gasping for breath. Gylden pressed his advantage, driving in for a killing stab. Tattoo knocked the blow aside, twisting in closer to Gylden as he did so.

Gylden was used to this tactic. He dropped his sword and wrapped his arms around Tattoo's head. His enemy released a small gasp, knowing what was about to happen. As Gylden twisted sharply, he felt a pain blossom in his abdomen. He dropped the other T'shav to find a wicked-looking dagger sunk deep into his abdomen.

The gladiator yanked out the weapon and ripped off his sleeve, packing the fabric into his wound to slow the bleeding. The other two T'shav glanced at their fallen comrade and nodded, looking impressed.

"You do have skills," Scarface said. "Well, that and he was a real hothead. But you got yourself injured. Sloppy. Still, good job. If it wasn't for the bounty on your head, I'd offer you a place with my crew."

Gylden rose his sword again, blinking sweat from his eyes. The two bounty hunters left circled him, splitting to flank him. He backed away towards the ship. And his heart sank as he realized that Bianca hadn't done as he had said. They wouldn't have been so distracted by his fight as to miss her running away.

Which meant she was still inside.

"Bianca!" he shouted as the two bounty hunters moved closer, both with feral grins on their faces. "Run! Get out of there!"

"What's the matter?" Scarface mocked, stopping at a distance that was just too far to Gylden to act on. "Your little slave-of-a-salve not doing as you told her to? It's a shame that you put the life of your child before hers. If you had kept your head and not killed Taskus Draw, the two of you could be living a life of comfort and happiness, together with the universe adoring you. Wouldn't that have been better than dying today?"

"Stuff it!" Bianca's clear voice rang from the top of the gangplank.

A small silver orb flew through the air. It hit the ground at Scarface's feet, and bars of blue energy shot up all around him. He cried out, surprised. A second orb hit the ground at Shaggy's feet, and a second energy cage blossomed around him. The expressions of both bounty hunters twisted in fury, and both struck at the cages–only to be blown backward into the opposite sides. Both shouted in pain.

Gylden twisted to see Bianca running down the gangplank. She had an armful of the cage anchors. They tumbled from her arms as she ran to him. The T'shav wanted to wrap his arms around her and tell her how smart she was, but there wasn't time.

"These aren't anchored," Scarface shouted after them as the two fugitives joined hands and ran. "We'll be free before you know it!"

"This way," Bianca said, tugging Gylden's hand.

She headed for a nearby ship. The gangplank was open, unlike the ships around them, and he could only hope that this was the bounty hunter's ship and that nobody else would be aboard. There were a few people around the docks, some hiding behind crates, others with personal recording devices pointed at them.

He was being filmed in the end after all. Gylden wished he could go destroy each and every one of them.

Just as they reached the gangplank of the ship, Gylden stumbled. Blood was soaked through his robe, and the fabric he'd packed into his wound was working its way free. His head spun quite suddenly, and he nearly collapsed. He heard shouts behind him as the bounty hunters freed themselves. But Bianca was there, with him, supporting him as they ran into the ship. She ordered the gangplank to rise as she ran towards the cockpit.

Gylden let himself drop, breathing deeply through the pain. The wound, while bad, was not fatal as long as the ship had a regenerator. He felt the ship's engines start up. Gravity tugged at his naval as they took to the air. When that tug was gone, he knew that they were safe in the reaches of space once more.

Bianca joined him soon after. Her hands were tender as she looked after his wound, and he watched her silently. Without her, he never would have had the strength to fight back against the horrors of his life. He owed her far more than he would ever know.

"We'll be at the Sanctuary soon," she said, her voice trembling. "This ship is fully fueled. We won't have to stop until we're there. And then these bounty hunters will stop. Zon will protect us, and you'll never have to kill again. We can be a proper family."

Gylden suppressed a shiver. He had been avoiding thinking about that since they left the network station. He had been a gladiator his whole life… He was good at it, as he had just proved.

If he wasn't going to be a killer, what was he?

His hand drifted to Bianca's stomach, and he was bolstered once again. He was going to be a good mate to his mate, and a father to his child. He managed a small smile. There was no reason to be afraid… he was going to figure out who he was, and it would be glorious.

Chapter Twelve – Bianca

Would the warlord welcome them, or would he turn them away since they had the Rayne Five bounty on their heads? Bianca docked the ship, nerves churning in her stomach. Although maybe that was the morning sickness. Did it hit this quickly?

"Regretting the decision to give up fame and public adoration for this?" Gylden asked, the stress in his voice making his joke fall flat.

Bianca still smiled at his attempt. "Never. Well, it's time to face the music."

Gylden nodded. He held his hand to her, and she gratefully took it. Her hands trembled as they lowered the gangplank. The gladiator's sword was strapped to his back, a sign that he didn't want a fight. But the sight that greeted them as they exited the ship had them freezing. Half a dozen T'shav stood in a circle on the docks, all holding broadswords.

"Surrender your weapon and submit to a body search," one of them demanded, eyes narrowed.

Bianca's own T'shav pushed her behind himself, drawing his weapon quickly. He planted his feet firmly. "Not a chance."

"Gylden, please. They're our only chance." Bianca put her hand on his shoulder.

He gave her a tortured glance, then reluctantly lowered his sword. As soon as the first T'shav on the dock started up the gangplank, however, the sword was back in an attack stance. Their 'welcoming' party all tensed. Bianca twisted her hands. This was heading towards yet another battle. And if they didn't find Sanctuary here?

"Gylden," Bianca started again, but before she could plead for him to lower his weapon again, a seventh T'shav strode between those already there. He was tall and strong, with a few grays in his black hair. Bianca stared, but not at him.

What surprised her was the human woman that accompanied him. The woman stopped at the foot of the gangplank, and the new T'shav turned to the guards. "Put away your weapons. These two are welcome here."

To Bianca's surprise, the other T'shav sheathed their swords at once. The human smiled up at her and Gylden, taking a small step forward and raising her hands.

"You don't have to be afraid of us. I'm Lisa, and this is my mate Zon. Welcome to the Sanctuary."

Bianca moved past Gylden. He tensed, but she put a reassuring hand on his arm before continuing. She stopped just in front of Lisa. This was the first human to have been woken up as a human in this strange world. The first human to take an alien mate and have an alien child. Bianca swallowed, suddenly feeling a little overwhelmed.

"Hi," she said. "I, uh… I mean we, we're looking for… sanctuary."

Lisa smiled and put an arm around her. "We know. We've been following the events that the Rayne Five has been presenting. We were actually preparing our son and a few of his friends to go pick the two of you up."

Gylden joined the two of them. He held his sword pointed downwards. When Zon stepped up beside Lisa, his hand held out, the gladiator reluctantly passed the sword to him.

"This will be returned to you after your assessment," Zon assured him.

"Why were you going to look for us?" Gylden snapped back, eyes narrowed in distrust.

Zon's black eyes glittered with a look Bianca couldn't decipher. "It has been Lisa's personal project to stop the gladiator games for almost a decade now. I have a lot on my plate keeping this Sanctuary safe, but we both believe you could be useful in ending the games for good."

"But only as far as you are comfortable with," Lisa added. She gave Zon a half-glare. "You are here first for your safety and peace of mind, not for my projects. You will be given time to adjust to life here before I present my proposal. And should you decide that you would rather not–which I would not blame you for–then we will find other ways for you to contribute to the Sanctuary."

"I don't want to fight," Gylden said. "I'm not going to kill anybody again."

"I'm glad to hear you say that," Zon said. "Because there is no fighting or killing permitted within the Sanctuary. If you do end up fighting, then you'll be exiled. It's as simple as that. But there will be time for you to learn all our rules. Right now, we need to get you both to our medical facilities and checked over."

"And there are all the legalities we're going to have to deal with, considering they're technically slaves." Lisa looked disgusted when she said the word. "Not that we're going to hand you back over to them. But it is going to take some finagling to get the Rayne Five Network to back off without the threat of a warship or two going to sort it out."

Zon smiled at Lisa as though she was the sun to him. It was the same sort of smile that Gylden always gave her. She leaned against him, turning to give her mate a smile. He squeezed her, and when Zon started away, Lisa at his side, they followed.

***

The medical checkup showed that both of them were in good health and that the baby was strong and developing nicely. When the doctors showed her and Gylden the vague blob that the scanners picked up and told them it was their child, Bianca had nearly burst into tears.

She had never really considered having children. There had been boyfriends in her past when she was certain that she did not want to have children with, but she had never thought about when she would actually have children. Now that she was pregnant, she was over the moon with happiness. And when she saw how happy Gylden was, well, that made it all better.

"These quarters are just temporary," Lisa told them as she showed them to a tiny room with a bunk bed and nothing much else. "These are usually reserved for troops, but unfortunately we just don't have any other rooms available right now. But your assessments ought to be processed within a standard week, and various occupations will be suggested for you. And you always have the option of going back to school, if that's what you want. By that time, we should find a permanent place for you to live."

Bianca smiled at her. "Thank you. For everything."

Lisa nodded at her and slipped from the room. Gylden glanced around, looking a little wary, but when his gaze landed back on Bianca, a grin lit his face. In an instant he had her in his arms, kissing her deeply as he pressed her against the wall. Bianca giggled, kissing him back.

"Not that I'm complaining, but what's brought this up?"

"It just hit me. We're here. We made it. The network won't get their hands on us again, and we're free from being in the public eye. My life is mine. Forever and for good. It's mine. And I have a family. You and me and the baby. I have a family. And I'm not going to lose you again."

His tongue breached her mouth and Bianca laughed, pushing herself harder against him. For the first time in a long time, she was utterly at peace.

*****

THE END

The Alien's Possession

Description

You are mine, by deed and right. I am lord here. This is my desire.

Scientist Rebecca Fields is perfectly happy studying plants and atmospheres. But her quiet life comes to a crashing end when her spaceship is attacked.

Bound and sold at an auction as a slave, now she must decipher the intentions of the tall gray-skinned alien who bought her.

Vanalik is the General of the planet Helin. All of his subordinates obey him without question. And his new possession, a curvy human, will do the same. He bought her, so she is his to command, and care for.

But Vanalik’s planet is a dangerous place, with competitors and beasts lurking in the shadows. Soon, Rebecca is in more danger than she knows.

Can the man who bought her protect her and win her heart at the same time? Can Rebecca ever truly feel welcomed in a world where she is viewed as a concubine?

Chapter One

He saw her through the bright lights, the last lot for sale that day. She sat on a bench, her head bent, but he could tell her eyes were taking in all she could see. Her hands and feet were bound in a thin silver chain. Her skin was pale, starkly different from his species. Her hips curved lusciously into her waist, and even through the thick and shapeless tunic she wore he could see the swell of her breasts. Her black hair was pulled into a tight bun on her head, revealing her features. He thought she was lovely. He flipped to her number on the sales docket. Human, captured in a standard raid. He had not seen a human before. Scanning the description, he checked again, and yes, it said biologically compatible. The chatter of the auctioneer began. He watched the pale form sit, motionless on her bench, and he raised his ticket to bid.

***

The small creature that led Rebecca Fields out of her cell a few hours later was clad in a bulky gray suit with a dim helmet so that she could not see any discerning physical features. It attached a lead to the chain around her wrists and led her out. She walked through a short hallway, eyes darting nervously about, looking for signs of what would come next. Quite abruptly, they halted before a small windowed terminal where a tall creature was completing a transaction. Her warden spoke, and the alien turned towards her.

The oval face was wider and flatter than in humans, with a curved nose, but the features were familiar. Two eyes, wide and dark, a mouth that curved in a strange smile, teeth even, though they were pointed in ways that would normally make Rebecca start with fear. This was the closest she had seen to a human form in weeks and she felt only relief. The creature was at least eight feet tall and its skin was dusky gray. It spoke to her warden, and the small suited creature scurried off.

Rebecca hadn't spoken much throughout her captivity after spending the first few days screaming herself hoarse and receiving exactly zero reaction or information. Perhaps it was the familiarity of form that made her take a chance.

“Who are you? Where have you taken me? What is being done here?”

The creature listened intently and seemed to think for a long moment before replying. “You call yourself human? I am Vanalik. Your name?”

Rebecca was stunned to hear English spoken by the alien. His voice was deep and smooth, rumbling within his wide chest like the chords of a bass. “Rebecca,” she replied, too shocked to stop herself or wonder if it was wise.

“Rebecca,” Vanalik said the name slowly, putting too much emphasis on the first syllable. “Good. Follow.” He placed one hand on her shoulder and guided her forward. She stumbled as she strove to keep up with his enormous stride. His grip was gentle, but she could feel the strength in that hand, and, glancing down, noticed the steel-colored claws tipping his long fingers. She shivered at the sight.

Vanalik pushed her through a long corridor and out into a bustling area filled with shops and vendors. The market was populated by aliens, and Rebecca turned her head furiously to scan the crowd for anything she might recognize. Yet, through all the bodies moving there, not one seemed human, not one face seemed concerned, and not one voice uttered a familiar word. Despite years of isolation on space trips and a lifetime dedicated to study, Rebecca had never felt so alone.

Vanalik led her to a small spacecraft. Rebecca thought it would be horrid inside, considering the rust and exposed steel on the outside. Yet, she was surprised by its modernity. She ducked her head to enter the three-seat cockpit. Vanalik bent nearly double.

“Is this your ship?” she asked.

The alien pointed at one of the seats, and Rebecca sat.

“It is,” he replied.

“Seems small.”

Vanalik chuckled. “It is.” He began to prep the ship for takeoff. His large form sat comfortably enough in the pilot’s seat, though his legs were bent. His long gray arms reached the wide spread of controls with ease.

Rebecca glanced around. The technology of space ships had never interested her, except when it came to environmental controls that utilized living plants. Her most intimate knowledge of space came from establishing Earth’s first self-renewing space station. The arbory had been how she made a name for herself, her fresh Ph.D. singeing the back of her mind, propelling her forward. On to prove herself, on to a five-year mission studying plants in alien atmospheres, on to that wretched ship, on to here. She saw nothing familiar in this craft. She felt like there was no ground beneath her.

Vanalik looked at her and reached out his hand. She recoiled. “You are light. Too light.” He pointed to her face. “There is liquid – water, to drink, if you need.”

She swayed in her seat and tried to steady herself. Her hands were still bound in the thin silver chain.

“I need air and ground and sky again, damn it.” Her hands slipped on the seat and she slid to the cold floor, breathing too hard and too fast. “I need something green that grows. I need to know where I am. I need to go back home.”

Vanalik stood, a smooth unfolding of muscle and sinew. Her gaze rolled off him as he moved about the ship. Could she somehow sabotage the craft? That would only bring her to greater misfortune. She saw charts and graphs on the ship’s panels, but they were meaningless to her. She understood leaves and root systems, not star systems and light speed jumps. And she could not plot a star course home in the branches of an oak tree.

He handed her a cup of water. It shook in her hands, causing ripples on the surface. She took a sip. The cold of it jolted her, calming her mind for a moment. She glared up at the creature who was thoughtfully rolling one end of the silver chain between his long fingers.

“I can tell you what you want to know. Anything. Ask. But first, sit. There is a schedule I must keep.” He looked her in the eye. A deep scar marred his face, from beneath his left eye down to his chin. “Do not try to stop my ship, please. I do not wish to die, and neither do you.” With a stroke, the silver chain detached from Rebecca’s wrists. He coiled it deftly into a pocket.

Rebecca pulled herself back into her chair. She took a long breath. “How do you know English?”

“Your language?” Vanalik keyed in a command, and the ship groaned in response. He gestured to his ears, which were small and cut sharply back from his face. “I learn very fast. And I have help. Computers. We have met Earthlings before, but they are common. Nearly no one knew your race at the sale. You are quite exotic.”

Rebecca clenched the cup. “Sale? They sold me as chattels?”

“I-“ Vanalik glanced at her. “I do not know that word. It was a standard sale. I don’t suppose Earthlings have been to one before?”

“We do not have a habit of selling people as property.” A lifetime of history lessons crashed through her mind, and she regretted her words instantly.

Vanalik shrugged. “As I understand it, your ship was captured in open space, its content turned to profit.” The ship started moving, and the view from the cockpit opened to a vast interior space dock. “You were preserved. I am glad.”

“Pirates, then. Captured and sold as a slave. And are you my owner now?”

He inclined his head briefly. “Yes. I bought you. Do not be sad. You will not have a bad life.”

Her laughter was bitter. Even as the ship moved through the dock, through an opening into the vast darkness of endless space, she felt her world closing in on her. “A slave. I am a scientist. I am a botanist. My research was supposed to change the world, change the way we travel through space, change the way we look at the stars. What use is that now?” She pointed at the view before her, and her hand shook. “All I’ve ever known, everything that was important to me, every context in which I mattered is lost beyond those stars. What am I now?”

As the ship shuddered into cruising speed, Vanalik turned to her. His gaze was cool, unreadable, but there was a shadow of pride on his lips. “You are my hait-ilusyar. You shall be my mate.” The ship rippled, from bow to stern, and the stars dissolved as they entered a light speed jump.

Chapter Two

The planet Helin glistened, its wreath of clouds perpetually shrouding it like a modest maiden. Glimpses of deep green could be seen in the roving breaks. The small spaceship approached the planet slowly, having little heat shielding. It was a gradual fall from space and left Rebecca sick with vertigo, but she could not tear her eyes away from the planet they were approaching.

“Is this your home world?”

Vanalik glanced at her and grunted. “Drink more water. Please do not be ill.” He pressed a pedal to adjust their descent. “Helin is not our home world. But it is ours. The Karan claimed it long ago.” He squinted at the horizon for a moment. “Centuries, perhaps? Your English time has no equivalent. No matter. It is merely one planet in our system. But it is mine.” His wave was proprietary.

“Yours? You mean your home?”

“No. Mine. I am the General, I rule here.”

Rebecca sank back in her chair, taking another look at the alien she had found herself with. With his small ship and no crew, he did not look like a ruler. She wondered if he might be mad.

When the ship finally emerged below the thick white atmosphere, Rebecca stood up. She stumbled forward to peer down from the cockpit at the impossibly vast stretch of greenery below her. “Is the whole planet covered in vegetation?” Her mind was busily calculating probable atmosphere compositions.

Vanalik reached out from his seat and pushed her back with one long arm, guiding her gently back to her chair. “Helin’s forest is vast. There are a few cities here, and many small ports. But mostly plants.”

The ship skimmed the canopy, approaching a large clearing bisected by a dark river. The clearing proved to be a densely built outpost. The small ship landed on a cramped landing pad. Perhaps this was why Vanalik piloted such a minute craft. The ship’s gears clanked and fell to a halt. There was a sudden knot in Rebecca’s throat and she swallowed.

Vanalik stood, offering her his hand and a smile. “Please. Let me show you my home.” Rebecca pushed herself up from her chair and stepped around his offered hand. Shrugging, he pulled a lever to open the airlock. He put large hands around her waist and, with no warning, lifted her down the three feet from the airlock to the ground. She stumbled, unused to the gravity, glaring at him.

“I can help myself,” she grumbled.

It was late evening on the planet, and the cool air was thick with humidity. Rebecca walked towards the forest and breathed in, awed by the deep green. Her eyes widened and her hands moved to her throat. The air clotted the back of her throat for a moment.

“You may breathe here in the camp. Not close to the trees.” Vanalik’s heavy hand pulled her back. “Do not enter the forest.”

The camp was perhaps twenty acres large, but the buildings were built several stories high. There were walkways bridging every alley. Between the buildings, she saw long, low plots of vegetation and clear half-tunnels that looked like greenhouses. Other than a paved walking path that traced the bank of the dark river with three thin, delicate footbridges crossing the river at various points, the entire complex seemed as efficient as any research outpost Rebecca had visited.

Vanalik hefted a large bag over his shoulder. “Come. It’s late.” The tall alien began to walk off the landing pad, glancing over his shoulder and nodding in the direction he was walking. But Rebecca didn’t move.

“What is this? What am I to you? You want me to just follow you so you can introduce me to your folks?” Rebecca balled her fists at her side, the events of the past days running through her head. “I was kidnapped and stripped and put on display. You bought me, so I suppose I’m your slave, and that may be the most natural thing in the world for you. But it’s not for me.”

Vanalik sighed. It was a very human gesture. “Yes. You should follow me because I will show you where you will sleep. I bought you, so you are mine to command and care for. It’s perfectly natural. So come.”

“I don’t think I should.”

“You wish to fight?”

Rebecca shifted uneasily, her eyes moving over the buildings that were encircling them and the wall of jungle beyond. Vanalik stepped suddenly close to her, his hand at her back, his head bent above her. The darkness of his eyes startled her. “You would not win a fight against me, hait-ilusyar. Though I would be loath to mar you. You are not sure of your place here? Then I will show you. I am tired. It was a long journey. Carry my bag.” He pressed the bag against her chest, and she grabbed it in a reflex. It strained her arms, and she staggered back. Vanalik laughed quietly at her surprise. “Now come.” He spun around and marched forward. Rebecca gritted her teeth and followed him.

Their path wound through dark alleys towards a tall central building. Rebecca strained to keep up with Vanalik and peered over the top of the bag at the bare metal walls they passed. She saw no other creatures, humanoid or otherwise.

A sudden, piercing wail rose from somewhere behind them. Vanalik froze for an instant. Then, with a speed and strength that left Rebecca breathless, he leaped towards her, gathered her into his arms, and sprinted forward. Rebecca held Vanalik’s broad shoulders tightly.

They stopped at last in a small circular yard before the central building. Vanalik set Rebecca down and barked a word at her that must have meant “Stay.” In the yard, several other Karans were gathered. Vanalik strode into their midst, and they immediately stepped back, lowering their heads. Vanalik was much taller than them, his shoulders wide and his head high. They spoke in a low guttural language. Whatever was said, it wasn’t pleasant. Vanalik seethed with anger as he grabbed a gas mask from one of the Karans. He fitted it quickly over his face and sprinted away.

Rebecca, left alone in the yard with the others, quietly stepped back against the wall. The others were not paying her any attention. They were talking, arguing it seemed, and putting gas masks over their own faces. Rebecca shivered at the sight of the dark reflective eye sockets and barred metal canisters. Her mind flashed back to the smoke, the wailing sirens, and the masked intruders that had taken her from her ship. She closed her eyes, feeling the ground shift beneath her.

A warm touch on her shoulder brought her back. “Sima?” a soft voice said. A Karan stood beside her. It was only a few inches taller than Rebecca, slender, and its skin was much darker than the others. She noticed the clothing, a simple dark robe draped easily around the alien’s shoulders and waist. This must be a female.

The Karan spoke again, and Rebecca gestured helplessly to her mouth. “I’m sorry, I don’t understand.”

The female alien chittered softly and took the bag Vanalik had left in Rebecca’s arms. She gazed at Rebecca, her head tilted to one side. “Jesik,” she said emphatically, pressing one hand against her chest. She pointed to Rebecca, the question obvious.

“Rebecca,” Rebecca stammered in reply.

Jesik tilted her head, pleased, and spoke again. Her voice was not nearly as low as that of the Karan males’ but it was still soft and harmonious, almost like listening to a song. “Sima Rebecca,” she said, nodding to herself. She continued talking, but Rebecca’s attention was drawn to the sound of shouting and a burst of gunfire.

Her curiosity did not have to wait long. Vanalik returned with a group of Karans behind him. They gathered in the courtyard. Each of the aliens was breathing hard and a few had visible cuts. Vanalik approached one and threw the gas mask down at his feet. Rebecca could not understand the words being spoken, but Vanalik’s anger was tangible. He towered over the other Karan, pointing first at the shorter male’s chest, then out at the surrounding jungle. Then he forcefully placed his hand on the other’s chest and, with a sudden lash of his arm, left four clear gashes down his front. The other Karans fell silent and averted their eyes. Vanalik held up his hand, blood dripping from his claws, and snarled a last retort.

He turned and looked at Rebecca. She shrank from the fury in his eyes, the contained force of his tall body. He walked towards her and grabbed her arm. His grip was strong, almost painful, as he led her inside the building. Not another sound came from the courtyard behind them.

***

Rebecca stumbled behind Vanalik. The inside of the building rushed past, a long hallway with many doors. He led her up a narrow steel spiral staircase into a plain sitting room. This must be his living quarters, Rebecca thought. She saw a low, wide bed and several closets and drawers. Vanalik’s grip on her arm tightened, and she gasped in pain. He looked down at her. His eyes were wide, and she could just see his pupils, black within his deep blue eyes. They were dilated, and she could feel his muscles quiver with restraint. He slowly released her arm. He glanced at his other hand, held away from his body, claws still glistening with another’s blood. With a snarl, he turned away and strode through a wide doorway. Rebecca heard running water.

She felt herself shake and rubbed her arm. Nothing she had seen on the entire trip to this planet had hinted at violence, or rage. But the sight in the courtyard of the others so visibly retreating, not even looking at Vanalik, chilled her. The water shut off, and Rebecca took a steadying breath to brace herself.

Vanalik paused in the doorway. The room had a high ceiling and the doors were equally tall and wide, but the alien easily filled the empty space. He stepped towards her, and with a smooth motion stripped the gray tunic from his chest.

Rebecca’s breath caught at the sight of that sudden expanse of skin and sculpted muscle. The girth of his chest matched the breadth of his shoulders. There was one jagged scar on his abdomen, the only break in flawless gray skin.

Vanalik stopped next to her. She could feel warmth radiating from his bare skin. His chest rose and fell quickly. With a low growl, he put one heavy hand on her waist and directed her to the bed.

Rebecca’s mind reeled. There was no resisting the forceful ease with which he pushed her.

She stiffened, finding clarity from the shock. “No.” She grabbed his hand and tried to push it away. Her fingers barely circled his wrist.

“Hait-ilusyar,” Vanalik muttered, and he spoke several words in his tongue. He paused, then repeated, “Hait-ilusyar, you are mine, by deed and right. I am lord here. This is my desire.”

He reached out his long arm, and Rebecca couldn’t stop herself from flinching. Suddenly, he let his arm drop. His shoulders sagged. He passed a hand over his eyes and face and laughed softly. “No, sima, no. Though I did not bring you here to fight, I should not be surprised that you do. But, the fight is my job. I am lord here.” He gazed at his right hand, clean now of the other’s blood.

There was a long silence. Rebecca found her heartbeat calming down a bit and looked at his hand, wondering what had happened outside before. “What happened?”

Vanalik sighed. “Galavis left a gate improperly secured. Something got in. The jungle has many eyes, many teeth. It is a great task to keep this camp safe and secure. One Karan’s mistake can lead to injury or death for those who were not at fault. I cannot let such actions happen under my watch. I am lord here. This entire planet is under my governance, but this camp is my responsibility. Galavis has made mistakes before. If he does not learn, either the jungle will eat him or I may feed him to it myself.”

Rebecca sat down on the edge of the bed. “Is that why you had to punish him?”

His dark eyes held hers for a moment. “I am sorry you saw that. Most Karan would never use their claws in such a way. It is low to do so. I find it an effective reminder.”

“The others seemed afraid of you.”

“It is possible. I did not win this station with charm alone.” He looked at her and suddenly stood. “But I do not lead by fear. I would not have you fear me. I am sorry.” He turned and paced, his hands clenched, muttering words under his breath. “Your language, there are so many words it does not have. Or I cannot find them. You are a stranger here, but you should not fear me.”

“Look. I’ve been stolen from my life’s work. I had plans; I had a vision of what I would do. Now I’m nowhere near my planet, my projects, or my plants.” Rebecca found that the images of those plants were what came back to her most. No faces, no feelings of longing, just the work she had left behind. “I don’t know what you expect of me. But in no realm of thinking is this situation fair. I have a life, a home. I want to go back to it.”

He came to the edge of the bed and grabbed her hand. She didn’t resist, just looked at her small hand engulfed in his grip. “Your home is farther than I even know. It is beyond my means to send you there.” He sank onto the bed next to her. He was close again, and Rebecca couldn’t tell if she wanted to shrink away or lean into his warmth. He put one finger under her chin and tilted her head up to look at him. “I would like you to share my home. My bed.” His crooked smile was an invitation.

Rebecca felt dizzy, and shook her head, pushing away from him. The length of the day washed over her – the distance she had traveled. She closed her eyes and saw the view from the descending ship: a planet rising to meet them and the sea of white clouds making her second guess which way was up or down. Vertigo gripped her, and she breathed hard, clutching the sheets.

Vanalik rose, and in an instant was at her side again with a cup of water. “Drink,” he said, pressing it into her hands and guiding them to her mouth. She gulped the cool liquid down. It tasted as good as any water she’d had, and certainly better than the distilled, stale water of the long flights she was used to.

Rebecca looked up into Vanalik’s wide face. The anger in his eyes was long gone. He touched her face gently, brushing the dark strands of hair from her forehead. “Thank you,” she said, startled a bit by her admittance of gratitude.

He tilted his head to one side. The gesture was more natural than the way he smiled. Rebecca wondered if this was a more native action, and the smile he put on was something he did for her. There was more kindness in his eyes now than when he had smiled. “You are mine to care for, hait-ilusyar. And I will. I do not need your love. But I would see you happy.”

As he gently helped Rebecca into bed, her stomach still lurching and not quite certain it was on land, she watched his eyes. His mouth never smiled again but his eyes still seemed kind.

Chapter Three

In the morning, Rebecca woke to soft sounds of someone moving about. Windows and blinds had been opened in the room, and a soft, early light came in. Vanalik walked from the bathroom. He was shirtless, again, and wore only simple white cloth pants. Rebecca found herself tracking his movements, and she noted how he made barely a sound as he moved about, his footfalls soft, his actions practiced.

He opened a drawer and pulled out a folded garment. He placed it gently on the bed. His eyes found hers, and he tilted his head to one side.

“Good morning sima,” he said. His pressed one finger on the garment. “This is for you. There is food downstairs.” He walked softly down the spiral stairs, leaving Rebecca alone.

She took her time, stretching each sore muscle out. The long space flight and her captivity made her unused to such luxuries as soft sheets and unbroken sleep. The room was quiet, but she could hear movement from below. And she caught the smell of something that made her stomach loudly proclaim its desire for food.

The clothes Vanalik left for her were made of sturdy cloth and felt utilitarian. Rebecca relished in taking off the clothes she had received in captivity. The robe draped pleasantly over her hips but was tight across her chest. The pants were sturdy, made for working. “I’d have thought being a sex slave would be more glamorous,” she mused as she gazed down at herself.

Downstairs, Vanalik sat at a small table where two places were set. The table held many bowls of fruit and vegetables. At the center of the table, in a tall slim vase, were three flowers. Rebecca couldn’t help but approach them, and reach a hand out. She didn’t quite touch the petals but looked closely at them.

“These are beautiful,” she said, absorbed in observing them. They were dark blue, fading almost to black at the center of the flower. Their long petals resembled irises, with streaks of more vibrant color running from the center to the outer edge. “Do they grow in the forest here?”

“Yes. They are called yrelians. It is a rare flower, one that we grow within this camp. Part of our research is to cultivate new breeds of them as well as harvest them.” Vanalik gestured to the chair across from him. “Please. Sit, eat.”

Rebecca looked at the food. She didn’t recognize anything, of course, but it all seemed palatable. On one plate there were several thick slabs of bread. “Is this all safe for me to eat?” She poked a spike red fruit experimentally with one finger.

Vanalik chuckled. “Of course. I wouldn’t try to poison you. Our anatomies are compatible. I made sure of that. You can breathe my air and eat my food.” Vanalik picked up the red fruit and twisted it with a powerful wrench of his hands. The rind split open and revealed a dark purple flesh spotted with white seeds. “Don’t eat the seeds, though, they are bitter.”

Rebecca wondered how extensively Vanalik had researched the compatibilities of their anatomy. The fruit was good, not overly sweet, with dense flesh like a peach. “Is all this food grown here?”

“Some of it. We harvest a few things from the forest. Most of our food comes from other outposts, though. This camp researches and develops many things, and the space here is reserved for those products. It all comes from Helin, though. This is a good planet.” Vanalik’s voice rang with pride, as though the planet was his personal victory.

Rebecca licked the juice off her fingers and reached for the bread. The hard crust crackled as she tore a piece in half, the dense crumb releasing a wonderful smell. The bread was still warm.

Vanalik poured a hot liquid from a pitcher into a cup and pushed it towards her. “You may enjoy this. We make it from the bark of the Malsa tree. It is good in the morning.”

Rebecca smiled and took a cautious sip of the steaming drink. It was bitter, dark, and compellingly familiar. “So this is coffee. You have coffee. Praise be.”

Vanalik tilted his head, one finger tapping his temple in a most quizzical fashion. He shook his head and stood, retrieving something small from a desk at the side of the room. “This will help. No one else here will speak your tongue.” He held it out to her.

Rebecca took another gulp of the Malsa drink, relishing the warmth that spread from her throat to her stomach, and accepted the trinket. It looked like a hearing aid, made of white metal and soft plastic.

“You put it here,” Vanalik said, pulling his long black hair over his shoulder and pointing to his ear. She could see he wore a similar device, though his had small wires with blinking lights apparently attached directly to his nerves. Her eyes widened. “Mine is integrated. Do not worry, yours is audio only. It will translate our language for you. I hope it is not too much to ask that you learn quickly. The others will want to speak with you, of course.”

Rebecca cocked an eyebrow at the tall alien. “I wasn’t top of my class for nothing,” she muttered and fit the device on her ear. The soft part seemed to swell and settle into her ear, and after a moment of discomfort, she found she could not feel it at all.

“So,” Vanalik said. Rebecca experienced a moment of echoing confusion as the word that came from his mouth was clearly alien, but the piece in her ear translated in real time for her. “What would you like to do?”

“What do you mean?” After a breath of pause, the earpiece repeated her words back to her in Karaneth.

“Is there some occupation you would like to pursue while in this camp? What is your skill, your passion?”

Rebecca looked up at him blankly. It felt oddly reminiscent of career day at school. “I thought I was here to be your sex-slave,” she retorted. Saying it out loud to him made her blush. “I mean, this wasn’t exactly in my ten-year plan.”

Vanalik chuckled, the low sound of his mirth making the color rise in her cheeks in embarrassment. “Perhaps I should have taken you to the city of Irelis, where you could recline on silken bedsheets and be fed sweets until you submitted with great pleasure.” He saw the look on her face, and held his hands out, placating. “Your forgiveness, sima. This camp is too small to support extravagances. While we are here, you must find some work to apply yourself to. If I return to Irelis this cycle, I will lavish you with nothing but sweet pleasures.”

Speaking his native language, Vanalik’s voice was even deeper, the words forming rich tones that Rebecca could nearly feel. She felt the sudden urge to put her hand on his chest while he spoke. She noticed the difference in his words too. He had never offered such colorful explanations in English.

“Well then. I am a botanist. I study plants. In fact, I was studying the effects of growing plants in different atmosphere compositions, with the intent to apply those findings to greenhouses on other planets, and eventually terraforming them. I suppose this planet needs no conditioning to be fit for life.” Rebecca sighed, gazing at the beautiful yrelian flower in the vase. The existence of this planet would have provided her with a lifetime of study. It hardly seemed worth wondering now if she could design a breed of rice to grow in this atmosphere.

“Ah. I believe you will find your skills most suited to our greenhouses, then. You met a Karan named Jesik yesterday. I will have her show you our operations today.” Vanalik crossed his arms smugly, as though he had solved a simple puzzle someone thought to vex him with. Rebecca pursed her lips.

“So first I was to be your mate, now I am to be put to work. What sort of slave am I, exactly? Why did you bother bringing me here? Couldn’t you find some other Karan to sleep with?”

Vanalik blinked. He seemed bewildered, and then slowly a dark look settled on his face. He touched the scar on his abdomen absently. “No. No, I could not.” He looked down, closing his eyes for a moment. “But that is not why I chose you. And that is not what matters. What matters is that you are here. And I would have you happy now that you are here.” He walked to the outer door, picking up a long coat and a backpack on the way. “Finish your morning meal, Rebecca. Enjoy the Masla drought, there is more to be had. I will have Jesik called soon.” He walked quietly out the door.

Rebecca stared after him, trying to fit together the pieces of information she was collecting in her brain. There was something about the gray-skinned alien that she had not before noticed – a sadness that intrigued her. Whatever his intentions, she knew she had not been mistreated since he had laid his eyes on her. And he seemed unconcerned about leaving her alone. Although there was little chance she could steal and pilot the small ship they had come in on, she still wondered at the surrounding forest, the river. Surely she could escape if she had such a mind to?

Yet instead of chains, as she had long suspected, she was left with breakfast and a beautiful dark flower in a vase.

***

Rebecca had just finished sucking the juice off her fingers from a third spikey peach (as she found herself calling them) when Jesik entered the room. The Karan bowed at the entrance and Rebecca stood, nervously straightening her clothes. The older female chittered in her high, fluttering voice, and Rebecca listened to the translation in her ear.

“Are you ready for your day, sima Rebecca?”

“Ye-yes.” Rebecca repeated the word in her ear to the best of her ability – a short, low syllable. Jesik tilted her swiftly and laughed.

“Wonderful! I see you have a translator. Good, good. This will help. I have much to tell you. I understand it is difficult to speak right away. Just do your best; I am very forgiving.” She beckoned vigorously for Rebecca to follow her.

Rebecca wiped her hands on her robe, suddenly wishing she had been offered a shower at some point. Jesik walked quickly out into the thick morning air. The light was muted, filtering through a dense fog, and the sun had not yet risen above the tree line. They took several long, straight walkways between buildings, then entered through a door and climbed a staircase to a covered walkway. Rebecca paused at the top of the lane. The bridge spanned a large plot of cultivated land. The plots extended around, curving out of view, and were crossed by raised walkways. At the outer edge were several long, low covered plots, and directly behind them a tall metal fence. The fence was made of thick bars and rose to half the height of the trees. There was a distance of fifty feet completely open between the fence and the forest wall. The top of the fence bristled with sharp points, and buzzing wires could be seen winding between the spikes.

Jesik followed her gaze and nodded. “It’s a bit close to the trees, but that’s where the work gets done.”

At the bottom of a tight staircase, Jesik handed Rebecca a face mask while slipping one over her mouth with practiced ease. Rebecca looked queasily at the mask. “Why do we need this?”

“Close to the trees, the air changes. That’s why the plants must grow here. It is unlikely to harm you unless you go all the way into the forest, but we do take care.” Jesik fussily took the mask and placed it over Rebecca’s mouth, hooking it behind her ears and fastening it at the back. “There now. Come! I have much to show you.”

The first two gardens were filled with fruit and vegetables, all edible. Jesik pointed out the low trees that bore the spiky red peach. “Dwarf Hemsa. Not much there medically, but we are trying to make them smaller while increasing their yield. A pet project of mine, I must admit. I do love hemsa fruit!” Past the food plots, they entered the greenhouses.

The first room was filled with flowers. Most of them had dark, vibrant colors. Yrelian, it turned out, grew on thick stalks almost as tall as Rebecca. The sap from the stalk was used to make a painkiller, and the petals were used to tend wounds. Properly applied, they could prevent all visible scarring. A round, blood-red flower with thick leaves grew close to the ground and was used to make several different drugs. They were crossbreeding new varieties of the plant and studying their different potencies.

“And this one,” Jesik crooned, “is our most valuable specimen.” She pointed out a small, bright blue plant. It had short, spiny leaves and was covered in tightly furled buds. “The Unalin plant is a powerful antidote. When the flowers are closed, they can be used to create medicine that will guard against the effects of most toxins. There are many predators in this forest, and their teeth are the only thing that can tear one in half. Unalin can prevent harm, but if the flowers are open, they can be used to cure the most wicked poisons we’ve yet encountered. That is why this whole camp is here. The flower grows deep in the forest and is temperamental at best when transplanted. We are trying to breed new varieties that will fare better away from the forest, but we also distill its medicine and ship it to Irelis. This is Helin’s largest export to all of the Karan empire.”

“And it is only grown in these small greenhouses?” Rebecca was used to large pharmaceutical operations where something this valuable would be grown by the acre.

“Like I said, it is temperamental. It grows best in the forest air, which we have not been able to replicate to its liking. There are many camps all over Helin devoted to its growth. We are situated the deepest in the forest, and this camp is small so that the forest remains largely undisturbed. We research it, mostly, while also searching for it out in the forest itself. But, come, I have not yet shown you our nurseries!” Jesik waved her on, chittering so softly to herself that Rebecca’s earpiece didn’t translate it.

Chapter Four

The day stretched long – longer, it seemed, than the 24 hours Rebecca was used to. She spent most of it in the fields with Jesik, learning about the various plants they grew. The smell of dirt and green things growing was a balm for her frayed nerves. She noticed that all sense of sickness had left her. Either she was accustomed to the gravity, or simply having her feet in loose earth was enough to ground her. By the time the sunlight glanced upwards from below the tree line, she was tired, and sweaty, and rather covered in dirt. She was glad now that the clothes provided to her were sturdy. Even her old trusty lab coat would have been hard pressed from the day’s work.

Jesik showed her back to the central building, to Vanalik’s door. Rebecca wondered what he had been doing all day while she played with plants. Inside, she found the table had been cleaned from breakfast, and two new settings were laid out. She could smell something savory, and peered through a wide opening into an empty kitchen. Whatever was cooking, no one was tending to it.

She heard her name called in Vanalik’s deep voice from upstairs. She took a deep breath and went up the steps. Vanalik beckoned to her from the doorway of the bathroom. “I thought you might want to bathe, sima.” He stepped aside, gesturing to the bath. It was massive, half the size of the bedroom. Blue tile covered the entire floor, and there were two shower heads on the wall over low benches. Over a small ledge, the tile plunged into a deep bath that was filled to the brim with steaming water. The bath was easily large enough for three fully grown Karans, and for Rebecca, it was nothing short of a personal jacuzzi.

Rebecca stepped forward, looking hungrily at the water, but paused. There were no curtains or walls for privacy, and the bathroom itself had no door, only the wide doorway. It occurred to her there was no door at all in the house, except the front entrance. “Ah, thank you, I’d like to clean up. In private.” She glared at Vanalik.

“Of course,” he said, reaching out to her, “let me help you.” He took the drape of her robe and began to shift it off of her.

“I can manage myself, thank you!” Rebecca said, flicking her shirt away testily. Vanalik blinked, his lips pursed. He opened his mouth, beginning to point to the bath, then sighed.

“Forgive me, sima. Please, take your bath.” He turned and stalked out of the bathroom.

Rebecca waited until she was sure he had gone down the stairs. Then she swiftly disentangled herself from her clothes. She touched the water lightly with her fingers. Not too hot. She stepped in and instantly moaned. This was a luxury she had not dreamed of having. After a day spent on her knees, bent over small plants, and walking miles about the camp, it felt especially good. She sank down until the water reached her chin. The warmth immediately seeped through her muscles, and she let herself relax. Looking up at the ceiling, she lazily traced the swirling path of the decorative tiles.

Inspecting the bath, she found a bowl filled with small clear rocks. They smelled wonderfully sweet and woody. Experimenting, she cupped a handful into the water and was rewarded by them dissolving slowly. She began to scrub the mixture over her arms and legs. It left her skin tingling and soft. She massaged a handful into her scalp and combed it through her hair. She had to spend several minutes pulling apart the tangles in her dark mane. It had been bound in buns since she was captured, but began to fray last night. Now she pulled and separated until it all floated about her head, a dark halo. She sighed, deeply content.

She heard a noise and sat up, then quickly sank down again until only her head was visible over the ledge of the bath. Vanalik stood in the doorway and cleared his throat. He was angled slightly to the side, so as to avert his eyes. “What?” Rebecca said, bobbing in the water.

“The evening meal is ready. I’m sure you’re clean by now?”

Rebecca considered insisting that she wasn’t at all clean and clearly needed to stay in the bath for the rest of the night, but her stomach reminded her she had not eaten since the morning. “I guess so.” She waited a moment, but Vanalik didn’t move. “Ah, is there something else you wanted?”

Vanalik shifted, and she saw he carried a stack of linen. He came forward, keeping his eyes very obviously averted, and held out a large white towel. Rebecca scurried out of the tub and grabbed the towel, wrapping it swiftly around herself. The towel was so big it covered her from shoulder to knee. To her surprise, Vanalik didn’t leave, but rather quietly unfolded a second towel. He stood behind her and began to gather her hair into the towel. Rebecca stood straight, feeling her spine tingle at the sensation. He gently pressed her hair with the towel, rubbing it over her scalp.

She became acutely aware of how tall he was, conscious of how he could so easily look down at the top of her head from behind her. She shivered, the bathroom cool after the heat of the water. He placed a hand on her shoulder. It was so warm. She looked down at the dark fingers that curled around her shoulder, grazing her collarbone. Her breath caught as her moved his hand up towards her neck. His thumb gently traced her neck from below her ear down to her shoulder blade. She could feel the whisper scrape of his claws on her skin.

“You are very beautiful, Rebecca.” He was close to her; she could feel his body not a breath away from hers. Her back felt electric as she fought the urge to lean into his warmth. She held her breath to stop it from betraying her.

Vanalik slowly took his hand away and continued to dry her hair. When he was done, he held out a soft white dress. Rebecca took it, and he turned away as she dropped the towel and put on the dress. It had a simple shift at its base with deep v neck and almost no back to speak of, but there were several long pieces flowing off the garment. She lifted one, trying to decipher where to put it when Vanalik turned back to her. He wrapped one piece over her shoulder and down to her hips, another crossed from her waist around her back and over the other shoulder, and the third he knotted gently below her hips. His hands barely touched her as he worked, following her curves and noting her figure, leaving faint traces of his touch on her skin. A shiver ran through her body.

Vanalik stepped back and looked at her. He adjusted the pieces that crossed her chest. “Ah. It does not quite fit, does it? Karan do not have those, um, breasts.” The last word he said in English, and the sound of it startled her. She had already become accustomed to hearing the Karans speak in their own language.

Rebecca looked down at her chest. The dress’s low neckline cut down across her breasts, but the wrapped pieces covered them. The cloth was tight, but it actually supported her breasts rather well. The way the other pieces wrapped around her waist accentuated her figure in a way she found quite flattering. “Well, this is better than anything I wore at home, so I wouldn’t worry about it.”

She found herself smiling at the look of concern on the alien’s face. “Come on. You can’t expect me to work all day for nothing now. Dinner would be most appreciated.” She walked out, distinctly aware of Vanalik’s eyes on her. Perhaps it was the influence of the dress that made her swing her hips as she walked, enjoying the feel of the silky fabric on her skin. Perhaps she was unused to wearing such a form-fitting dress and found it liberating. Either way, Vanalik was silent as they walked downstairs.

***

Their dinner consisted of savory cooked vegetables, thick dark bread, and a cool drink that reminded Rebecca of wine, though she didn’t taste any alcohol in it. She ate hungrily. Vanalik was quiet, only mentioning the name of certain foods. He watched her, and she felt his gaze. She found herself enjoying the feeling.

She took a sip of the drink and pointed to the flowers. “I saw the yrelians today, in the greenhouse. They’re an interesting plant.”

Vanalik looked up, as though startled. “Yes. I’ve always had them in the house. Habit, I suppose.” He looked back at her, distracted.

“What?”

“Your hair. I did not realize it was so long.”

Rebecca laughed, pulling her hair over her shoulder. It reached well below her shoulder blades. “I didn’t either. It hasn’t been cut since I was on earth. That was three years ago.” She paused. Three years. She’d spent so much time on her research, always thinking she would soon return home. And now?

“What’s wrong, sima?”

Rebecca shook her head. “That word. It never translates. What does it mean?”

“Ah, yes. I suppose it could be child, but it doesn’t mean young. It is a term of endearment. I would say… it means a flower that has not yet bloomed.”

Rebecca felt hollow. She pushed back from the table, no longer hungry. “I think I’d like to go for a walk.”

“All right. Shall I come with you?”

“No. Alone.”

Vanalik frowned and stood up. He slowly walked to the door. He picked up a small pack. “The river walkway is pleasant at night. Do not stray from the path. And take this. It has a gas mask. I would not advise going close to the forest, but in case the air becomes difficult, you should have it with you.”

Rebecca took the pack, surprised. “You would just let me go alone? What if I run away?”

He shrugged. “The forest is deep. I could not run from this place if I tried. I trust you would not risk it.”

Suddenly she couldn’t stand the sight of him. She grabbed the pack and walked out the door. She half ran down the wide road to the river path. The smugness of his answer, his assurance that she would simply stay. Of course, she couldn’t run away. There was no ship she could fly, and nowhere she could walk to. She looked out at the forest, the dark tree line just visible in the night. It felt like a bowl closing in above her, this small circular camp – a perfect fishbowl of a trap in which she could be constantly be viewed, squirming and trying to get out.

The river’s surface was black in the night. She could hear the gentle lap of water against the stone wall that lined its edge. Her fingers traced the smooth surface of the stone, and she leaned over to gaze at the water. No reflection. Just shadowy movement.

She walked, enjoying for a moment the stillness of the night. There were few lights in the camp and very dim lights at ground level illuminated the path before her. Her mind kept returning to Vanalik’s voice, and the sight of the dark yrelian flower. His touch on her shoulder, his hands in her hair. She felt lightheaded.

She had been brought here against her will. She had been taken from her home against her will. No, she countered, that wasn’t really true. She had left home years ago and had never been concerned about returning. There were always more projects to do in space. Returning to the planet was an incipience at best. She preferred picking up rare specimens at space stations so that she could spend more time in her lab. She had spent so much time on her missions in sterile metal cages hurtling through space that she had perhaps forgotten the smell of dirt, the taste of fresh air, and, certainly, the sound of running water.

As she walked along the river’s path, she wrestled with the feeling of guilt swelling inside her. She had enjoyed this day, surrounded by growing things, new and exciting. Shouldn’t she be trying to escape, though? Rebecca could not find a reason within her. The projects she had devoted the last year to were all lost on her ship. There was more research and opportunity for her here than was promised in any of the space stations she had considered traveling to. But to turn her back on her past, her home?

Rebecca looked up as she passed beneath a raised walkway. She was nearing the edge of the camp. The river turned slightly, and a broad road came up along the path she was on. The road ran through a gate in the wall, while the river splashed around and through a metal grate that sank to the murky bank below. She paused, spotting something strange. The gate, a heavy metal portcullis, was raised. Through it, she could see the deep blackness of the forest.

She hadn’t known there was any road out of the camp. She did know that the gate should not be open. Especially at night. She spun around, intending to head back when her feet slipped. She crashed to the ground, barely able to catch herself. What was wrong? She breathed heavily, gasping, and the lights blurred in her eyes. The forest. Perhaps she was too close. She fumbled through the bag looking for the gas mask.

The sound of tearing metal rang out in the night, followed quickly by a wail, the siren she had heard on her arrival yesterday. Rebecca saw several lights flare, and the sudden brightness hurt her eyes. She pushed herself to her feet. She had to get back to the safety of the buildings.

Another sound, much closer, made her stop dead. A low moaning changed to a growl and ended in a long hiss. A crash of metal to her left made her look wildly about. She could just make out a dark shape leaping through the street. It moved on four legs, and she could hear the weight of its movements. It must be massive.

Far away, she could hear Karan voices shouting. She turned, trying to move towards them, but the lights faded. She panicked, afraid her eyesight might have been affected by the forest gasses. But there, far ahead, she saw a light come on down the road. Gathering her wits, she ran forward.

Another crash behind her, metal scraping, high pitched and awful. Rebecca panted and pushed herself to move faster. The light she was aiming for dimmed, but she was nearly to it. Stumbling, she reached her hands out to catch herself on the wall under the light. But it wasn’t the building she expected. It was a small rectangular room, with a window and a locked door. She looked about and realized it was a small operating post outside of the gate. She had gone the wrong way, through the gate and towards the forest.

An animal screech, and through her blurred vision she saw dark shapes on the ground coming towards her. A strange scent hit her nostrils, and her spine chilled. Fear flooded her mind until the only thought she could decipher was “Run.” She ran, stumbling, hands stretched out before her. Her eyes clouded, but sparks of color flashed before her, and she no longer knew which direction her feet were taking her.

The road beneath her chipped away and she felt soft dirt and foliage under her. Something caught her toe and she crashed to the ground, her fingers digging into thick earth. Branches scratched her face and leaves pressed up against her mouth as she tried to push herself up from the ground.

Her breath rasped through her throat. A dim memory attempted to surface. The gas mask. The bag. She reached for it, but her fingers felt thick and unresponsive. Less oxygen, faster breaths, and she tried to calm herself because the rational part of her mind knew she was making it worse by panicking.

The sound of cracking branches, off to her right in the darkness, made her stop fumbling. There again, to the left this time, followed by a low growl. Something scraped along the paved road, not four feet from where she lay. The fear crashed over her brain again, but this time, her muscles didn’t respond to her urge of flight. She wanted to push herself up, to leap and yell and throw rocks at the unseen predators. That’s what worked, right? Make yourself look big. Or was it playing dead?

She tried to make her eyes focus, but what little light she could make out swam before her, refusing to turn into discernible landmarks. The sounds were closer. If she played dead for much longer, she knew she would soon be dead.

Rebecca took a breath, fighting for enough usable air, and screamed.

Chapter Five

Something thundered through the undergrowth. A guttural howl of rage, at once more intimidating than the predatory sounds she had heard before and strangely comforting. Rebecca pushed herself up, gasping, but a large hand grabbed her shoulder and shoved her back down into the earth. She felt the bag at her side being ripped away, and the gas mask was pressed to her face. She clutched the mask over her mouth, too weak to fasten it. Breathing deeply of the suddenly cool air, she blinked, her vision clearing.

A tall form knelt in front of her, hunched with one hand resting on the ground, alert and ready to strike. She saw a dull gleam reflected in a pair of eyes, wide and dark. Vanalik. Her eyes widened in recognition. He nodded, satisfied with her safety, and stood. His hand gripped a short bladed weapon. Rebecca looked past him, and slowly she could make out the forms moving against the darkness: hulking four-legged beasts, recognizable enough as large predators like tigers. The feet were large, likely tipped with rending claws, but there was something about the tails. It was hard to see, but they were raised, curled up over their backs. She got the sense they were swaying, waiting to strike, barbed like a scorpion.

Vanalik waited, watching the three beasts circle. The blade sat easily in his left hand, while his right flexed, made a fist, then relaxed. The circle of predators tightened. They thought they had the upper hand. They would try to take the weak one quickly while the protector was engaged. One stepped a breath too close to Rebecca’s body.

Vanalik spun on his heel and pounced. The beasts were fast, but Vanalik’s long arm reached out and his hand clasped flesh. Pulling himself close, he plunged the blade into the creature’s spine, ripping sideways with a fast motion. It fell beneath him.

The second beast howled and leapt forward, swinging out a front paw on which five-inch serrated claws gleamed. Vanalik deflected the first blow with his arm, but the blade was lodged in the dead beast’s back, and he couldn’t free it fast enough. A second blow came in swiftly, the claws raking across Vanalik’s chest, leaving four dark gashes.

The huge Karan bellowed. He flung himself at the thing, even as it was retreating. Its legs buckled under his weight, the head snapping around, trying to find a hold for its vicious teeth. Vanalik circled its head with one arm, pulled back, and ripped across the thing’s throat with his claws. The tail whipped up and down, two barbs grazing past his cheek as he ducked to one side. Vanalik’s long fingers gripped the beast’s head, and with a guttural cry, he wrenched it around. With an audible crack, the beast fell.

The third beast hissed at the sight of its fallen pack mates, backing slowly away. Vanalik’s eyes lighted on it. As it turned to run, the Karan pounced on his blade, ripped it from the flesh it was lodged in and flung it. It thudded into new flesh and the beast cried out in pain, vanishing into the darkness of the trees.

Stillness, then, for a moment. Vanalik and Rebecca breathed and listened. Nothing else moved in the forest. Vanalik turned and look down at her. In the darkness, she could not make out any emotion on his face. He bent, lifted her with ease, and walked swiftly back towards the camp.

***

The lights of the camp shone bright in Rebecca’s eyes. She pressed her head into Vanalik’s chest to block out the painful flares.

There were other voices now, concerned, yelling instructions. Vanalik barked orders. Rebecca couldn’t understand the words being whispered in her ear by her translator. All sounds began to stretch, run together. She tried to grip Vanalik’s shoulder, but her arms felt too weak to move. The arms holding her tightened, and the voice issuing from his chest seemed tinged with fear and anger.

A sense of falling, then softness. The bright lights were gone, and Rebecca’s outstretched hand grasped at nothing. It was a struggle to keep her eyes open at all. She heard noises close by, and suddenly her head was lifted and a cup was held to her lips. Cool liquid poured into her mouth and she swallowed. Something sticky and sweet touched her lips, prodded into her mouth even though she tried to turn away. More water. Rebecca swallowed, getting the strange substance down.

The effect was immediate. Rebecca’s eyesight cleared, her breathing came easier, and she felt strength return to her limbs. She could see now they were in Vanalik’s bedroom, she on the sheets, Vanalik kneeling beside her. Seeing her recover, he stood and hurried out. Rebecca sat up, wincing in pain. The scratches on her face ached, and there were cuts on her arms she had not noticed before.

He returned in mere moments, carrying the vase from downstairs. The yrelian flowers were plucked out, and he slit one stalk open with his claw. One small piece he broke off and handed it to Rebecca. Inside, the milk-white pulp pulled easily from the thick stem.

“Eat it,” Vanalik prompted. She sucked the pulp off the stem. It was faintly sweet and chewy. As she worked it in her mouth, she felt a pleasant warmth wash through her limbs. The ache left her muscles, driving out the last effect of the forest gasses. The cuts on her arm stopped throbbing; her head no longer felt swollen.

Vanalik turned next to the petals. He pulled one dark violet petal off and tore it carefully in half. Pressing it lightly into the exposed pulp of the stem, he took Rebecca’s arm and placed it over the largest cut. It was cool and soothed the remaining pain there. He held her hand still, staring down at it.

“Why did you run?” His tone was harsh, strained. “Why would you put yourself in danger? What did I do so wrong to drive you to that?” His voice caught, wavered.

Rebecca clasped his hand. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to go outside the wall. I saw a light and ran towards it, but I hadn’t put on the mask. I got so confused.”

He pulled away from her, paced to the dark windows. “I would not make the same mistake twice. I would not have you in danger. You are mine to care for. I am sorry I was not there to protect you.”

Rebecca stumbled from the bed, slightly unsteady on her feet, and grabbed his arms, turning him to her. “You were there. You came right when I needed you.” She saw again the cuts on his chest, the blood that seeped through his shirt. Looking down, she saw blood on her own clothes too. His blood. “Come, sit. Let me care for you.”

He complied, watching her with his dark eyes. She pulled the torn shirt over his head, revealing his expansive chest. She brushed the skin next to a cut. Her hand paused, then slowly traced the curve of his pectoral muscles. His skin was smooth. There was no trace of even fine hairs. She could tell around the cut that the skin layer was thick, much thicker than humans, but she could still feel the definition of his abdominal muscles.

She felt heat rising in her cheeks. Part of her wanted to keep exploring the landscape of his body. Focusing back on the cuts on his chest, she went to the bathroom and retrieved a clean, wet cloth. She would never call herself a medic, but she had always been passable at first aid. She cleaned the cuts and began applying the yrelian flower to the smaller of them. When she reached out to put the salve on the largest cut, Vanalik caught her hand. He pressed it to his chest and held it there.

“No. This one stays.”

“What? But it will scar,” she said, gazing at his smooth skin, unbroken except for the old scar on his lower abdomen.

“Yes. Scars are a lesson. I must learn from this one.”

She gazed up into his dark eyes. “Learn what?”

“How to better protect those in my charge. What I must do to ensure it doesn’t happen again. How to better—care for you.”

She could feel the heat from his body through her hand. The cut had stopped bleeding, but it was warm. Vanalik’s head bent over her, and he cupped his other hand around her chin, tilting her head up. He stared into her eyes, her own widening with a flush of adrenaline. Never breaking that gaze, he drew close and kissed her.

Rebecca’s entire body reacted. Warmth flushed from her face to the tips of her fingers. She stiffened in surprise, but the gentle strength of his hand was impossible to deny, and she leaned into the kiss – leaned into him. His lips were softer than she expected. He drew back an inch, tracing his mouth along her cheekbones. His hands reached into her hair, curling through her thick black tresses. She felt a crackle of electricity down her spine as his sharp claws scraped her scalp.

He pulled her up, steadying her as she swayed on her feet. She was eye level with sternum and gave in to the urge to kiss the curve of his pectorals, her hands reaching for his back, exploring, probing. As she leaned into him she suddenly felt the first push of his erection. Her gasp betrayed her, her cheeks blushing as he pushed her gently away. His head tilted to one side, he ran his hands along the draped strips of her bloodied dress.

“We can’t have you in this, now.” He bent to his knees before her, unknotting the fabric at her hip. As the cloth fell heavily, he rested his hands on her hips. She could see his body shudder as he breathed, barely containing himself. He pressed his forehead lightly against her stomach and kissed the curve of her waist. Her knees nearly buckled with the desire to cling to him.

He slid the draped fabric off her shoulders, and with one claw deftly ripped a slit down the back of the dress, peeling it away from her skin. She shivered, suddenly exposed. Warm hands slid from her calves up her thighs, resting on her buttocks. He pulled the soft underwear down. She offered no resistance. Vanalik stood, and his hands traveled up her back. He could cup her entire shoulder in his grip. The warmth of his hands was intoxicating, and she pressed into his touch.

“Are you cold, sima?” The concern in his husky voice was touching.

“No. So long as your hands are on me, I feel warm.” Rebecca’s hands fluttered to his sides. She wasn’t sure what to do with them, where to touch. She felt the hardness of his hipbones and hooked her fingers along the top edge of his pants.

He lightly traced one finger along her collarbone, then down, brushing against her nipple and running along the bottom edge of her breast. She gasped, her back arching to the touch. “Your form is beguiling. You are beautiful, Rebecca.” Her small moan encouraged him, and he placed his hand over the whole of her breast, feeling the softness of her skin, the pleasant firmness of her. His thumb teased over her nipple, seeing it become erect. A surprised chuckle came from him. “How delightful. Forgive me if I do something wrong, sima. I have never had the pleasure of a form like yours.”

“No,” she choked out. “Not wrong.”

He bent hungrily and kissed her breasts. She felt a tiny prick from his sharp teeth that sent a spasm down her spine. His lips found her nipple, just a gentle touch at first, then he pulled it into his mouth. His tongue traced a circle around it, then lapped against it.

Rebecca groaned, digging her hands into his thick corded hair. Vanalik straightened, lifting her up with one arm below her buttocks. As her feet left the ground, she wrapped her legs instinctively around him and found her pelvis pressed hard against his. A delighted smirk touched her lips as she rocked her hips forward against his erection. Vanalik grunted, and toppled them both into the softness of the bed.

She reached for him, but he held her back. “Let me look at you, flower.” He swept her hair aside, off her shoulder. His fingers ran along her neck, circled her breasts, teasing and pinching just enough to make her moan. Over her soft stomach, her round hips, her thighs. So gently, he traced his hands up her inner thigh. Her legs clamped together reflexively, and she shivered. Her breath came in short gasps as he pressed his thumbs along her thighs, slowly moving closer to where they joined. He brushed lightly over the cusp of her womanhood and was rewarded by her hips bucking under his touch. He pressed his thumb gently, and she moaned, tossing her head to one side. His fingers stroked her, and she choked back a scream.

Rebecca was breathing in trembling gasps. Her fingers groped, finding nothing to hang on to but the sheets, which she twisted in her grip. Vanalik’s huge body bent over her, but his touch was more gentle, more respectful of her body, than anything she had felt before. Seemingly pleased with his progress, the dark skinned alien leaned closer to her as one hand rubbed her. He absently kissed her cheek, her shoulder, then bent and sucked at her nipple. Rebecca shrieked and she pressed her hips up into his touch. His fingers went deeper, teasing her, feeling how wet she had become. He groaned against her breast, clasping her shoulder with a sort of desperation. Syllables tripped from her mouth in nonsense sounds of pleasure as he inserted one finger into her, gently pushing at her opening, reaching inside of her. His fingers were long, and her moan reached a jagged end before he pulled back slowly.

Desire coursed through her as he began to stroke her again. Each touch brought pleasure crashing through her mind, but there was something she wanted more. She pushed at his heavy shoulder and he drew back swiftly, concern evident on his face. He let himself be rolled over onto his back, and Rebecca straddled him. She smiled down at him, his body poised in stillness, questioning. She ran her hands along his arms, feeling how large his muscles were, how firm. She had never felt desire like this before. The bottom line of his jaw tensed. She leaned in to kiss it.

He moved then, wrapping his long arms around her, clasping her to his body. Her form, so petite compared to his own, felt delicious pressed against his flesh. She kissed his neck and he arched, gasping a bit, surprised at the pleasurable sensation. A tiny growl of lust came from the botanist. She kissed his shoulders, his chest, his rippling abdomen. Her fingers tugged hungrily at the top of his pants.

“Let me look at you now.” He took the cue, shifting under her and pulling his pants down, kicking them off his feet, off the bed. He had no undergarments on.

Rebecca felt the heat of his legs beneath her, and she smiled, running her hands down his sides to rest on his hard pelvic bones. She sucked a slow breath in through her teeth. His penis stood painfully erect below her. The thick shaft throbbed slightly, and she could sense his body quivering beneath her, holding back to let her have a moment to look.

The tip of his penis was dark and glistened slightly. She licked her lips, desire washing over her mind. She wanted him so badly her core hurt. Her hands glided over his wide pelvis to stop at the base of his shaft. She wrapped one hand lightly around it and drew up. Vanalik’s moan was so deep she could feel it in her chest. She rubbed the head of his penis with her thumb, feeling the slight wetness at the tip.

Vanalik decided that was long enough for an acquaintanceship. He rolled her off of him, onto her back, and swiftly his form was bent over her. One knee pressed her legs apart as he reached down, and with no warning inserted three fingers into her. The jolt made her gasp and she raised her hips against his hand, wanting more. He kissed her, running his tongue along her lips, pressing into her mouth. She opened her mouth in response, teasing him with her tongue. He groaned into her, pushing harder with his fingers.

“Come on,” she muttered when she could draw a breath. She was light-headed with oxygen, pleasure, desire. “I’m sure our anatomies are compatible.”

Vanalik paused, his mouth an inch from hers. His voice was strained with lust. “I do not want to hurt you, sima. Compatible, yes, but Karans are larger than humans.”

Rebecca laughed. One hand groped down until she found his throbbing penis and she stroked it vigorously, holding its girth in her hand. “What, you think you’re too big for me?” She smiled. “Don’t worry. Humans – we’re adaptable. We can stretch.” She arched her back up to push against his body.

With a swift movement, Vanalik caught both of her hands in one of his and pressed them over her head. He pulled her legs open, bending over her. With his other hand, he pressed his penis against her. She whimpered, her hips straining to complete the touch. He rubbed the head of his penis gently up until it touched her clitoris, then down to her swollen lips, up again, and down. The slickness of the movements betrayed how wet she had become. His tip rested at her opening, maddeningly close to entering her, and she struggled against his grip to move closer. The only thing she wanted in her entire body in that instant was to feel him penetrate her.

He slowly ran his free hand under her back, and gazing into her eyes, he thrusted his hips forward.

The sensation jolted her entire body as she felt her vagina stretch to receive him, his penis slipping effortlessly inside her. She could feel the thick head of his shaft pressing down within her. Moans seeped from her lips but she could not conceive of words. She longed to touch him, to cling to his skin, but his grip was insistent. Holding her arms down, he pushed again, and again, each thrust traveling a little deeper, bringing him closer to her. A low sound came from him, half growl, half moan, and she arched her back, pressing her breasts against his chest as he pushed against her, feeling the deep sound resonate in her own chest, in her lungs, in her heart. She gasped.

His grip on her back tightened and he pushed his entire shaft inside her, his pelvis grinding against hers. She let out a short scream, and Vanalik lunged forward, covering her mouth with his. He thrusted again, groaning into her mouth, his tongue pressing the soft wetness of her lips. He relinquished the hold on her hands so he could instead push his fingers through her hair. Her muffled groans enticed greater pleasure from him as his tempo increased, his need to have her more fully, more completely, blocked out everything else in his mind.

Rebecca, her hands finally free, wrapped her arms around his back as far as she could. Her fingers brushed his shoulders and she clung to him, rocking her hips to meet his. His entire length was in her, and she had never thought she could be filled so completely, nor reached so deeply. His penis rubbed along her inner walls and reached inside her, and she wanted only more. The weight of him thrilled her, the crush of his bones, the needy seeking of his tongue against hers. She dug her fingers into his thick shoulder muscles and pressed ever closer.

Vanalik’s arms spasmed and he held her tighter. He thrust faster and longer, pulling almost completely out of her before plunging in again. His hand moved from her back, cupping her soft butt cheek, curling up to her thigh. She felt the sharp pinprick of his claws as he scraped them along her skin and she practically howled. With a shuddering moan, he pressed into her, and she felt his body convulse. A warmth spread inside her as he orgasmed, the quivers of his pleasure lasting a long minute.

Rebecca was still gasping when he pulled away. She whimpered at the sudden absence of him, wanting to be filled again. But suddenly his face was near hers, kissing her cheek, her neck, her nipples. His long fingers rubbed the entrance to her vagina, lips slick, and as he sucked at her nipple he made swift circles over the center of her pleasure. She felt the pleasure start deep within her, and every touch of his hand, every movement of his lips against her breast brought it closer to the surface until she could no longer hold it back and she screamed, her body convulsing, back arched up, pressing against his mouth and her hips bucking under his hand. He held his hand against her quivering pulse until her orgasm receded.

Rebecca’s mind was blank, awash with pleasure, and her only desire now was to be close again to Vanalik’s warmth. He drew her to him, pulling the sheets over their entangled limbs at last. Wrapped within his arms, she lay her head against his chest and listened to his thundering heartbeat until their breathing had returned to normal, their muscles utterly relaxed, and both drifted to sleep.

Chapter Six

When Rebecca opened her eyes again, it took her a moment to piece together what had happened, and why she felt so utterly at home in the tight embrace of Vanalik’s arms. She remembered the darkness of the forest, the crashing sounds, the fear, and she burrowed her head against his chest. He reflexively held her tighter.

Her fingers brushed the wound on his chest, and she looked at it again. It had already closed, but she could tell it would leave an ugly scar. Ugly being relative on the alien’s sculpted chest. She gently kissed him, next to the wound.

“You rise like the sun, my sima,” he grumbled, his voice thick. He pushed himself up on one elbow and gazed down at her. “Early, and beautiful.”

Rebecca blushed, suddenly acutely aware that she was completely naked. She pulled the sheet over her exposed breasts. “Surely you have work to do other than lie about with your –” she stumbled on the word, unsure what to call herself. She almost said slave, but it would seem an insult now. Whatever they were, she was complicit and willing.

He brushed her long hair away from her face. “Hait-ilusyar. It means an unbound mate or second mate. It is not a term of disrespect.” He kissed her gently, and for a moment as their bodies drew close, she could feel a throb against her pelvis. His body was still for an instant, as though weighing his options. But he drew back and rose from the bed. “You’re right. Whatever happened last night had a cause, and I must see it is resolved.” Rebecca watched him as he moved about the room getting dressed. In the morning light his body was magnificent, every part lean and well-muscled. As he pulled on his loose cloth pants, she noted the bulge between his legs had not completely dissipated, and she smiled.

He turned to her, his head tilting in response to her grin. “Take all the time you need. You may bathe again to clean your wounds and body. We usually only bathe in the evening, but, considering…” he trailed off, his eyes hungrily raking across her form, so clearly outlined beneath the sheets. “I will return soon and prepare the morning meal.”

Rebecca lay back, basking in the comfort of the bed, the lingering warmth Vanalik’s body left in the sheets, even the delicious soreness of her body. A bath would be most excellent.

It was later reported that an electrical malfunction had caused the gate to open. When it was discovered, the first attempt to fix it had shorted the lights in the camp, which led to Rebecca’s disorientation in the woods. Over the coming week, Vanalik inspected every element of the encircling fence. His vigilance did not bring him peace of mind, however, for numerous small mishaps and unlucky turns kept bringing about more problems. Predators were sighted in the forest nearly every day, and research and collection trips were canceled for safety. Vanalik increased the hunter’s patrols and called in a unit from Irelis to bolster their numbers.

Rebecca continued her work with Jesik. Yet, every night when she returned home, she waited anxiously for the sound of the outer gates closing and for Vanalik to come through the door. He often had one or two new lacerations, and Rebecca became adept at applying the yrelian petals over his wounds. None of them left a trace, save the first that he had stopped her from treating and the older scar. Rebecca began carrying a short knife at the advice of Jesik and Vanalik, for the threat of a predator intruding the camp hung over everyone’s head.

Most of the Karans in the camp treated Rebecca kindly, and certainly, the ones she worked with respected her obvious understanding of botany and grasp of their operations. The troops called in from the city were less welcoming. One evening, as she was returning home, Rebecca met two strange Karans in the narrow alleyway between buildings. They didn’t step aside, letting their massive girth block any path forward.

“Hello, little ilusyar,” one muttered. He leaned close to her, his mouth drawn up in a parody of her smile, his pointed teeth gleaming under his lips. “I’ve been hoping to catch you alone. We have heard so much about you.”

The other crossed his arms, growling deep in his chest. “She looks too frail for any kind of pleasure. I could break her.”

Rebecca swallowed, feeling cold fear plunge through her body. She had not felt threatened by the Karans in so long she forgot how very large they were. The two males towered over her as she tried to back slowly away. “I’m sure you know more about me than is good for you. In fact, it would be best for you to let me pass before you truly do something you regret.”

The first male laughed. “I know you have Vanalik enchanted by your soft curves, little one. Why don’t you share them with us? A hait-ilusyar shouldn’t be stingy. You’re nothing but a convenient service, free for all takers.” He reached out towards her, and Rebecca’s hand dug in her bag, finding the hilt of her knife.

“You realize,” a new voice from behind her said, “that touching her in any way would earn you a death sentence from Vanalik.” All three in the alley turned to see another Karan approach. Rebecca recognized the male, Galvanis, from the first day she had arrived. He was the one Vanalik had cut with his claws.

“So he’s in love with his alien? That’s ridiculous. He’s the General of this whole sector. He can’t let one frail creature bring him down.”

Galvanic shrugged. “Then consider it a testament to his strength. He took her, and he will keep her. She is not for another’s eyes.”

The other male spit viciously on the ground then wheeled away with his companion. Rebecca shuddered, her grip relaxing from the knife. “Thank you,” she said, though Galvanis’s presence was hardly a comfort to her.

“Of course.” His voice has a hissing quality in it that unsettled her. “They are simply used to a different way of things. In the city, hait-ilusyars are not given such status as you have enjoyed here. There is a different culture about them.”

“What do you mean?”

Galvanis shrugged. “Most Karans who take a second mate are still bound to their primary, so the hait-ilusyar is not exclusive. Sometimes they are even shared among friends.” His eyes moved up her body. “Though I’ve never seen a hait-ilusyar with such an odd form as yours. I doubt you would be popular with the males. Perhaps a female would take you.”

Rebecca’s unease returned. She glanced down the alley. The other males were gone, and she was not far from the central building where Vanalik’s quarters were. She turned to go, but Galvanis placed a hand on the wall before her, blocking her path.

“What could you possibly offer him, human? He could have taken another Karan, but he traveled light years away, coming back with you.” Galvanis pressed in close to her, his hot breath on her cheek. “You must make him scream. I heard every part of you is sensitive, soft. I bet I could make you scream.” His fingers pulled up her shirt, pressing in against her stomach. “Scream for me.”

Rebecca pulled the knife from her bag and plunged it with all her might into his stomach. He howled in pain, and rage. She yanked the knife free and ran, stumbling, down the street. One turn, two, she risked glancing over her shoulder then to see if he was following her. She saw nothing.

She crashed through the door of Vanalik’s rooms, panting. To her surprise, the tall Karan was already there, and looked up at her, bemused. Seeing the knife still clutched in her hand, he dashed to her side.

“Rebecca, what happened? Did something breach the perimeter?”

“No,” she gasped. “It was Galvanis, and two Karans from Irelis. They – “ her voice caught, and she went pale.

Vanalik instantly held her close, kissing her forehead. “Is that Galvanis’s blood on your knife?”

“Yes.”

“That’s all I need to know,” he said darkly. He stalked to his desk, pulled on a vest meant for patrolling the forest, in which were stored several long knives and a gun. “Stay here, sima. This won’t take long.”

Rebecca stood in the suddenly empty room, trying to bring her breathing under control. Blood still pounded in her ears. She absently ran a hand over her stomach. Just as she began to relax, the sirens outside started to wail. Something had broken the fence, made it inside. Or—she thought of the blood dripping from Galvanis’s side— someone had gone out and left the camp open to attack.

The commotion outside increased. She heard distant screams, the clash of metal, the occasional echo of a gunshot. She felt she shouldn’t just wait inside. If the perimeter was breached, and predators inside the walls, she ought to be helping.

The door opened, and for one instant Rebecca thought it might be Galvanis or the other males. But no, it was Jesik, bustling in.

“You’re here. Good. Vanalik had murder in his eyes when I saw him; he told me to come to you. A whole pack of those vile nilas beasts, same kind that attacked you, came through the gate. Those fine men from Irelis are helping to put them down. But Vanalik went out through the gate himself.” Jesik looked at the knife, still in Rebecca’s hand. “What could he be tracking?”

“A gate was left open for the nilas to get through?”

“Indeed. Whoever made that mistake won’t be around to make another.”

“He already made his final choice.” Rebecca threw the knife down, suddenly wanting the thing as far from her as possible. “Galvanis thought I would scream for him. I wish I could be there to hear his screams.”

Jesik sighed. “That one. I hoped Vanalik would scare some sense into him. Sometimes these things work, sometimes they don’t.” The sirens outside died down. “Ah, I can’t sit in here waiting when there may be rampaging nilas in my greenhouses. Grab a weapon and come with me, we’ll see how much damage was done.”

It felt better to be moving. The two returned to the plots and greenhouses where they worked. A large crowd of Karan surrounded the corpses of several nilas beasts. Six in all had made it inside their walls. They suspected it was the hunting pack that patrolled the nearby forest. All but one had been killed. Vanalik, however, had not returned.

It seemed the massive beasts were more intent on destruction than hunting. Several plots were completely uprooted. The roofs of four greenhouses were shredded, the plants within torn asunder. Jesik shook her head sadly at the carnage of it.

The perimeter restored and the beasts killed, the crowd of Karan began to disperse and work on repairing the damage done. Rebecca anxiously watched the gate. She wondered how long Vanalik would be gone. She helped Jesik until the sun began to set, but her eyes always sought the gate. Finally, the old Karan put aside her tools.

“Come. You need a vigil.” She led Rebecca to the gate, and they stood there as the light dimmed, peering through the thick metal bars, listening for any sound from the forest.

“Should someone go after him?” Rebecca asked.

“They’d likely become lost in the forest. If he was hunting, he could have traveled miles on the run. Don’t worry. He is strong. He will be back.” Jesik watched Rebecca lean against the wall, her hand resting against her stomach. “He has much to return for.”

“I know.” Rebecca blushed slightly. “I know he is strong.”

***

The lancing rays of the setting sun had just faded when at last they heard a sound. A heavy crashing then steps coming out of the forest. Rebecca rushed to the gate and peer out. “It’s Vanalik,” she cried. Jesik swiftly keyed in the code to raise the gate. The tall Karan slumped beneath the metal bars, stumbling, and fell even as Rebecca reached out her arms to catch him.

“Van,” she spoke softly, caressing his face. A quick inspection revealed only a few minor wounds. He groaned, rolling onto his side, and she saw a deep puncture in the back of his left shoulder. The wound was oozing dark blood and a slick blue substance.

Jesik snatched Rebecca’s hand as she was about to touch the wound. “That is a nilas sting.” Her voice sank with dread. “Is the beast dead?”

Vanalik lifted a hand weakly to touch Rebecca. “Galvanis is dead. Ilusyar, he will never touch you. He has paid.” His voice trailed off.

Jesik hissed through her teeth. “The nilas sting is deadly. That one looks old already.”

“What do we need?”

“Unalin. That is the only thing that can counteract a sting.”

Rebecca leaped to her feet. “Well, it is growing here, let’s go.”

“No, the greenhouse it was in was destroyed by the nilas. They always seek it out. We have other plots of it, but none of those are blooming. We would need the open flowers to cure this poison.”

Rebecca felt cold fear course through her. “No. He won’t die like this. Not because of that damned coward.” She looked out through the gate. “Unalin is in the forest. Would there be blooming plants out there?”

“Yes, but it’s far too dangerous. The other nilas may still be out there. He didn’t say if he had brought it down.”

Rebecca tugged at the vest Vanalik wore. He moaned in pain, and she stopped, instead pulling out the long knife cheated there. “I don’t care. If it can save him, I will do it.”

“No, child. Let me go.”

“I am faster than you.” She took the gas mask from around Vanalik’s neck and pulled it over her head.

“Then let us send another. I will fetch someone.”

“No. I am here now, and he is running out of time. And if he is not here, I’m not sure I like my prospects in the hands of others. He is mine to care for. I will go.” She picked up the gun, checked its chamber. “I’ll try not to go far.”

The forest loomed before her, its darkness almost palpable. The trees grew close together, but once she moved a few yards in the undergrowth thinned, and the forest floor was littered only with fallen branches. Unalin grew in the rare openings where sunlight pierced the canopy. She scanned the ground for the blue plant.

Further into the trees, and the weight of the air pressed on her ears. Small shuffles, the rub of wood, tiny sounds amplified themselves while the sound of her own movements were muffled. The hair on the back of Rebecca’s neck stood on edge, as she felt the certainty that she was being watched.

She checked the gun again and took a steadying breath. It would do no good to stand in fear. She had to find an unalin plant. Her breath rattled through the mask as she tried to breathe slowly, quietly. Her ears strained to pick out the sounds of the forest.

Gray light from the canopy shifted down, and the trees opened around a massive fallen trunk. Dimly, she could see plants growing around the old bark. Was that a splash of blue, or her imagination? Color was bleeding out of the forest as quickly as the light.

She moved towards the plant when a scraping growl stopped her in her tracks. Massive paws appeared above the trunk, claws the length of her hand digging into the bark. The nilas pulled itself up, green eyes barely catching the light. Its head bobbed slowly back and forth, fangs bared, and above its back the scorpion-like tail waved, vicious barbs evident at the end.

Rebecca stood rooted in fear, the sight, and sound of the beast driving out all other thoughts. She fully expected it to pounce, but it didn’t. Gradually she realized its movements were slow, halting. It was wounded, either by Vanalik or the guards at the camp. But still, it perched above the unalin patch.

She gripped her gun, and took a step forward, hoping the nilas would retreat. It did not. A front leg reached down to the forest floor, splaying claws through the spiny blue plant. “No,” she whispered, eyes rooted on the patch. With hands shaking only slightly, she raised the gun. “I won’t be sorry to see you dead,” she said, attempting to sound forceful. Truthfully, she wasn't sure a gunshot would kill the beast, or even slow it down. She was less sure she would hit her mark. But it was almost completely dark now, and she was running out of time.

She took a step forward, two. The nilas hunched. Three steps, breath in. She sighted down the gun. An angry shriek rent the air as the nilas’s bunched muscles unfurled. Rebecca pulled the trigger, and the blast of the gun deafened her. The recoil knocked her back, and as she stumbled to her feet again the echoes of the shot rang in her ears and shook the forest around her. The nilas was on the ground, writhing, attempting to get its legs under it.

Rebecca sprinted forward, dodging around the beast, and grabbed a handful of unalin. Sharp spines pricked her hand. She took one instant to look closely, and there, just visible in the last light, she saw open blue flowers.

Turning, she saw the nilas move, but not towards her. It pulled itself towards the depth of the forest. Rebecca held the flowers tight and ran, retracing her path, towards the camp.

When she returned through the gate, a crowd of Karan had gathered. The hunters met her at the edge of the forest and ushered her into the light of the camp. Jesik kneeled at Vanalik’s side, and instantly grabbed the flowers, crushing half the petals directly into his mouth, and applying the rest to his wounded shoulder. Rebecca stood, the crowd giving her a berth, and tried to control the pounding in her head. They lifted Vanalik onto a stretcher and carried him to the central building. Rebecca followed woodenly.

He was already more responsive by the time they got him home. Jesik fussed over treating his wound while ordering everyone else out of the room. She gave Rebecca instructions, then left them alone.

Chapter Seven

Vanalik slept fitfully that night. Rebecca woke each time he stirred, coaxing him to drink a cool unalin flower tea. Feverish at first, eventually the sweat dried from his brow, and Rebecca curled in bed next to him. She woke at last as dawn seeped through the windows, and found Vanalik standing by the bed.

“You shouldn’t be up,” she grumbled, looking around for the unalin flowers.

“I feel very much recovered.” He held up the last of the blue flowers. “You went into the forest for these. Sima, I would rather die by nilas sting than have you lost there again.”

Rebecca raised her chin, smiling. “I had no choice. But to lose you, which is no choice at all. I would do it again. Only, I would request a larger gun. Nilas are hardy beasts.”

Vanalik caught her up in an embrace with his right arm, his left still painfully held at his side. “Rebecca, you are a wonder.” He nuzzled his face into her hair, laughing. “I hope I deserve you.”

“Let me see that shoulder,” she said. “Sit.” The Karan complied, and Rebecca undressed the wound. As usual, it was healing quickly. She fetched a yrelian that had been left the night before. “I hope you don’t mind if I take care of that scar. You already have one to remember me by.”

Vanalik grunted. “I want no memory of Galvanis’ cowardice and betrayal.” He sighed, his shoulders relaxing under her gentle touch.

“Van, if I may ask, what was your first scar from?” Rebecca had been wondering this since the first day she saw it.

“This?” He absently touched the abdominal scar, running his finger along the length of it. “I am the oldest of my family. Karans pass much inheritance and importance along the lines of the eldest child. Before I was made General, I had a mate, Yrelis. I earned this post on Helin, and we came here. She was a fierce hunter, and we patrolled the forest together. On one journey, though, our patrol was ambushed by the beasts. I lost her, and gained this.” He tapped the scar. “I knew I must learn from it. Seems I will always have more to learn.”

Rebecca sat next to him, stunned. “I’m sorry. I didn’t know.”

Vanalik looked at her quizzically. “Oh, of course. Most Karan would know. Eldest Karans may only be bound to a mate once. It is a joining of households, and nothing can break that bond. If they take a lover, for whatever reason, they are called hait-ilusyar. An unbound mate. Which is why I found you. Traditionally, eldest Karans do not mate again with a Karan, as any children are a danger to the first joining of houses. So it is a normal thing for us to find mates elsewhere.”

Rebecca felt her stomach jolt as she thought this through. “Is it permitted to have children with a hait-ilusyar?”

Vanalik shrugged, standing. He massaged some soreness out of his shoulder. “Yes, though it is uncommon. Not all biologies are compatible. Ugh,” he wrinkled his nose, “I think I smell nilas spit on me. I shall bathe.”

Rebecca watched him move, her hands resting on her stomach. He glanced back at her once in the doorway, his head tilted invitingly to one side. She followed.

The bathroom quickly filled with steam as hot water poured into the deep basin of the tub. Rebecca shrugged out of her clothes, stiff with dirt and sweat from the day before. Vanalik sighed as he stepped into the water and sat, easing his left arm into the warmth. He held his other hand out to her. She gingerly touched the water with one foot, then gritted her teeth and sank in. Vanalik pulled her onto his lap.

She gazed at his face as he leaned back, corded hair splaying in the water around him. His mouth and jaw relaxed into what looked like a genuine human smile, making her laugh. She began to massage his shoulder, cupping water up over the wound to rinse it off. The dark yrleian petal floated away.

Vanalik groaned and pulled her closer. He ran his hand over her buttocks and pushed her hips down into his. Sitting up, he met her gaze. He kissed the hollow beneath her collarbone. “Sima, what is wrong?” His lips brushed her breasts playfully. “You look so concerned.”

She traced her finger along his jaw, feeling emotion rise in her face, stinging her eyes. “I almost lost you.”

“Ah, but I am found. You did nothing short of save me. You should enjoy your conquest.” He shifted his hips, and she felt his erection pressing against her. His lips teased her nipple, and she gasped, rocking gently against him. Something still bothered her, though.

“Yrelis. Your wife – your first mate. Did you have children with her?”

“No, we never had the chance. Why?” He looked at her, his eyes narrowing.

“Well, unless I am very much mistaken, you will have a child now. With me.”

Vanalik sat straight up, holding her very still. He looked at her, tracing the curves of her breast and waist. “Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“But I—I did not think it possible that we would be compatible in such a way. I never expected…” He put his hand over her stomach, his fingers spread across her entire abdomen. “Truly?”

“I have felt all the signs. I am sure.” Rebecca trembled slightly. “Is it a good thing, Van? It is not forbidden?”

“Oh, sima,” Vanalik hugged her and laughed, a loud, long sound of pure joy. “Rebecca. It is wonderful. Do not worry. You are mine, and I will care for you.” He chuckled, standing, pulling her out of the tub, unable to be still in his excitement. He looked at her again, his eyes inspecting every curve of her. “You will be astounding.” His arms pulled her close, and he kissed her, his erection pressing into her navel. He suddenly paused. “Are you pleased as well?”

“Yes,” she gasped, tears in her eyes. Her worries fled as she clung to him. He grinned, pushing her back against the tiled wall and turning on the shower head. Hot water hit their skin, and he lifted her with one arm, pushing into her as she wrapped her legs around his hips, her fingers tangled in his hair.

“Now, my flower,” he breathed, his lips on her neck, his left arm holding her close, “we shall see how you will bloom.”

Rebecca kissed him, her breath caught up in ecstasy, the air thick with steam as the water thundered down around them.

*****

THE END

Tied to the Barbarian Warrior

Description

I’m tied to a demanding and bossy alien. And there’s nowhere to go…

Kara is the assistant coordinator to the Argarian Ambassador. When she covers for the Ambassador’s daughter Nariya by taking her place in a meeting, she has no idea what the consequences will be.

Before she knows it she is tied to a barbarian warrior. He’s arrogant, demanding and bossy.

And handsome, strong and hot.

Commander Arazor is the head of the Elite Galactic Force on the planet Agrion. His alliance with the Argarians will be symbolized by his marriage to their Ambassador’s daughter. It’s a political deal, nothing more.

He didn’t count on being betrayed. On being tied to a human.

But there are more important things at stake. Nariya has been kidnapped and Kara needs to bring her back.

Arazor has no choice. He has to accompany Kara. He’s bound to protect her. Even if that means traveling across the universe into dangerous territory.

Even if it means letting her change his cold heart…

Even if it means dying for her…

Prologue

She reeled from the sharp pain searing her head. He had hit her again, this time almost breaking her nose. She blinked as bright lights blurred her vision amidst the darkness about to engulf her. Something warm trickled down her nose and into her mouth. It tasted warm, salty, and metallic. She swallowed painfully.

“Please... stop...,” she begged him, her voice a mere gurgle. She was cowering on the floor, hiding her face in her arms, trying to block another attack.

“You fucking bitch! Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! Not a word!”

A wave of nausea hit her and she bent over from the blow. He had kicked her in her belly this time. It was too much. Sharp throbbing pain swept through her and she threw up.

Get up and run, Kara, or he will kill you... the voice in her head screamed. Yes... She should run. Run and hide far away from him... But try as she might, she couldn’t move a muscle. She had to get away from him. Now! Through blurry eyes, she saw him move away and grab something from the kitchen island. Oh no . He was coming at her again, this time with a bottle of vodka aimed at her head. She struggled to get on her feet, staggering backward. Her head reeled horribly, but she kept moving away from him. She reached the door... but he had caught up with her.

She awoke with a jolt. Sweat lined her forehead and her breathing was labored. Tears were streaming down her face. She was in her room. She was safe. He was nowhere in sight. It was just a bad dream... Just a bad dream... She hugged her knees, rocking back and forth, trying to calm herself down.

It had been almost a year since her divorce and she wondered when the nightmares would end. A throbbing headache was beginning at her temples. The nightmares were becoming recurrent and she wondered why. That fateful night, he had beaten her up so badly that she had run away from home and spent the rest of the night on a bench in a park. It was a routine matter. He would come home drunk and beat her. And that night he had gone completely crazy when she told him she was pregnant. She thought he would be happy to hear that they were having a baby, but her already breaking heart shattered that day. She had loved him. She had done everything to make him happy and he had never cared. She lost the baby the next day.

She couldn’t go to the police. There were no longer laws on Earth against domestic violence. The authorities considered it ‘a personal matter’. Divorce was the only option. She just wanted to be away from him - far, far, away. So she didn’t lose another minute when she received the letter for the new job opening. She got on the next spaceflight, Andromeda 13 as her destination, shutting out her past and leaving everything behind.

Taking a deep breath, she reached over and pressed a button on the bedside table. The blinds covering the huge sealed window slid open silently. She got out of bed and stared outside at the numerous stars that seemed stationary against the void of dark space. She was here on Andromeda 13. She was safe. This was real. She saw her own reflection in the glass: a woman with sad brown eyes and an ashen face stared back at her. She was far, far away from Earth, away from him, on this gigantic space station in the far-off galaxy of cosmos Redshift 7, light years away from Earth. This was her new beginning.

Chapter One

Earth Year 2560

Kara Frost gazed doubtfully into the sapphire blue eyes of the beautiful Argarian woman standing before her.

“Nariya... I... I don’t know, but please think again before you leave,” Kara said as she was fumbling with the communicator that she still used to understand and learn the Argarian tongue. She stared at the beautiful alabaster skin and ice blonde hair that glistened in the sunlight that was coming through the huge windows.

“Oh, Kara! You think too much,” Nariya said as she took Kara’s hands in her own and squeezed them. “I’ll be fine. Rezurn is a wonderful man,” she said with a twinkle in her eye.

They were in Nariya’s chambers at the residence of the Argarian Ambassador. The Argarians were a race of ancient warriors inhabiting the planet Terrgius. A sophisticated race, they were modern and traditional at the same time. The Argarians and humans had been good allies for centuries now. The Argarian King had even taken a human as his Queen.

“How long have you known this man? Only a month?” Kara said, concern visible in her soft brown eyes. “Don’t you think you should get to know him some more before you run off marrying him?”

“I know him enough. And we’ll have the rest of our lives to get to know each other! This is my one chance to elope with him. Rezurn is waiting for me in a space ship nearby. I don’t know when he’ll be able to visit Terrgius again. He’s my mate, Kara,” she said resolutely.

“Listen, Nariya, marriage is not easy... You shouldn’t jump into it on a whim. Trust me, I’ve been there and it’s been ugly,” Kara tried again. “Think about your father. He’ll be furious when he finds out you have eloped with a Klai warrior.”

“I know, but Father will eventually understand,” Nariya said with a smile as she walked gracefully toward the huge bedroom windows. She wore a long, flowy pale green gown with intricate gold threadwork. She looked so young, ethereal, and other-worldly— all of which she was.

Kara felt her stomach turn to knots. Nariya had been friends with her since she started working a few months back and in the little time she had known her, Kara had learned she was a kind-hearted and simple woman. She felt Nariya was making a rash decision. She didn’t have a very good feeling about this barbarian Nariya was about to marry. The Klai had a notorious reputation.

Nariya had already packed her bags and was ready to go. Kara bit her lower lip and sat down on the chaise lounge. She wore a figure-hugging dark blue bodysuit that showed off her slender physique. Her long, dark hair was tied in a neat chignon. She was thinking long and hard. What was she going to do? She was the Assistant Coordinator to the Argarian Ambassador at Andromeda 13. She had trained extensively to earn the position and didn’t want to lose it at any cost. The Ambassador had assigned her the task of escorting his daughter, Nariya, to Andromeda 13 for an intergalactic meeting. Kara had reached Terrgius the previous night, and since the morning had been trying to persuade Nariya to drop the plan of eloping with the Klai warrior and go to the meeting instead.

“And what am I supposed to do about your meeting with the Vllar Commander?” Kara asked her. She would lose her job if she canceled the meeting. The Ambassador, Erzhun Dyadjin, insisted that it was a ‘very important meeting.’ The Commander of the Elite Galactic Force was a Vllar, a race of warriors from planet Agrion and the Argarians were forming an alliance with them. The Vllar were skilled fighters and merchants. Their planet was known to be the best in trade. Their most prized product was the Sirrallion, a rare form of metal native to Agrion. This meeting was something that could not be delayed or missed.

“You will go,” Nariya said coolly.

“What? No–” Kara began.

“You will go disguised as me. Here, take these robes. These are the finest that I have,” Nariya said as she took the robes from her wardrobe and brought them to Kara.

“But that’s impossible! They will know I am not an Argarian!” Kara said. She was starting to panic now. This was ridiculous. The Ambassador would surely kill her. “Plus I don’t even know the purpose of the meeting!”

“You can do this, Kara,” Nariya cut her off. “You just have to be clever. And don’t worry about my father–he won’t fire you.”

“I... I could represent you and make up an excuse–” Kara started.

“No. You will go there as Nariya Dyadjin. Make the deal, whatever they want, and let me know later,” Nariya said as she approached Kara. “Please, I know you can do this... You have the perfect looks. Just hide your ears,” she said, gazing into Kara’s worried eyes. She had ivory skin, long dark hair and soft brown eyes. Some of the Argarians were like her. But her human ears would give her away. The Argarians had ears that swept slightly upward, giving them a pointed look.

There didn’t seem to be any way to persuade Nariya. Kara couldn’t shake the feeling that Nariya was headed toward danger, but she was too stubborn and in love to listen. Maybe pretending to be Nariya at the meeting would be better than canceling it altogether. There might be a chance for her to keep her job. A heavy sigh escaped her lips. “Okay, I’ll go,” Kara said, giving in.

Nariya walked up to her and hugged her. “I’m gonna miss you,” she said.

“Take care of yourself. And let me know when you get there,” Kara said as she took the robes. Nariya caught the sadness in her soft brown eyes.

Ten minutes later, Kara stepped outside and into the open field. Her mind whirling, she tapped the panel on her wrist and punched in the commands. “Computer: begin transport,” she spoke into her wrist. A second later, small glowing particles enveloped her as she vanished into thin air and reappeared on the Agrarian starship stationed above Terrgius’s atmosphere.

Once inside the ship, she settled into the cockpit and set course for Andromeda 13. Her heart raced madly in her chest. She braced herself for whatever was to come as the ship went into warp drive.

Chapter Two

Space Station Andromeda 13

Arazor Galather Vafiel, Commander of the Elite Galactic Force of the Agrion Kingdom, docked his ship at the designated port on Andromeda 13. He took one final glance at the holographic screen in front of him, checked his schedule, and then got up to leave. He just wanted to get this meeting over with.

“Captain, I’ll contact you after the meeting is over,” Arazor said in his deep, cold voice.

“Yes, Commander,” the captain said as he tapped in instructions on the holographic screen. He hesitated and then asked cautiously, “You’re sure the Argarians can be trusted?”

“They are known to be loyal. The king wants us to make this alliance. It’s our only hope. The Klai have already broken through our atmospheric barriers. We need to strengthen our forces if we want to avoid an invasion,” Arazor said quietly, a slight frown creasing his forehead. His intense gray eyes were cold and calm like the sea before the storm. The only thing that marred his handsome features was an old faded scar that ran across his right eye.

“And marriage is what they want to seal this deal with?” the captain asked.

“Yes, it is a necessity. The Argarian Ambassador is of the view that, in this case, it’s the only way,” Arazor said. He wasn’t happy with the marriage part of the deal. In his earlier meetings with Erzhun Dyadjin, he had tried to talk the idea out of the Argarian Ambassador’s mind. Yet, the Ambassador made it clear that he would only form an alliance if he, Arazor, would marry his daughter. He was the one responsible for Agrion’s security. He had no choice.

Arazor loved his independence. As an orphan, his fate was sealed centuries ago to be a warrior of the Elite Galactic Force. He was part of a race of warriors who were trained to become devoid of emotion. Emotions weakened warriors. They could mate only once in their lifetime, and only to produce offspring. Emotional attachment to a mate was not only stupid–it was shameful. In his world, concubines were for pleasure: no strings attached. And now he had to get married in order to close the deal. A desperate measure , he thought.

“Agrion’s safety is of the utmost importance, Captain. We need to focus on that for now,” Arazor said coldly.

The door to the ship hissed open and Arazor walked down the walkway, heavy boots clanking on the metal ramp as he adjusted his breathing filter, a tiny device attached to the bridge of his nose.

As a Vllar and the Commander of the Elite Galactic Force, he wore the traditional dark leather pants and a dark shirt with intricate gold patterns. A royal crest made of gold and copper embellished his right arm, and he wore a dark coat that cut off right above his knees. His sword, the blade of which had drained the blood of many different races in the arena over the centuries, was slung over his back. Taking a deep breath, he entered his designated quarters at the Argarian Embassy.

“Welcome to Andromeda 13, sir. We hope you enjoy your stay here. Would you like a drink?” The computerized voice of a woman flooded the room as he entered. The walls of the room were a silver gray and there was a white sofa and a white oval table in the corner near the large glass window.

“Yes, please. Make it strong,” he responded as he sat down.

A glass of dark blue wine materialized on the table near him. He picked it up and took a swig. He really needed a drink. The sooner this is over, the better , he thought.

***

It wasn’t long before the computer announced the arrival of Nariya Dyadjin. He drained his glass and stood as the doors to his chambers hissed open and a woman entered. She was petite, and he couldn’t fully see her face as it was partially hidden by the hooded crimson cloak she wore. She walked ever so slowly, gracefully, toward him, standing in front of him at a respectable distance. Her dark crimson gown accentuated her slender body. She looked up at him, pulling back her hood a little.

Warm brown eyes met his cold gray ones, and, for a brief moment, he was struck by how beautiful she was. Her ivory skin, delicate features, and beautiful eyes... He never knew Argarian women were so attractive. A few silent moments passed as he gazed into her lucid brown eyes–so expressive that he felt he could see right through her. And then she blinked, looking away uncertainly. Strangely, his chest constricted and he was suddenly unnerved by this feeling. He didn’t want to go there. Get a grip, Arazor. Focus, the voice inside his head admonished him.

“I am Arazor Galather Vafiel, Commander of the Elite Galactic Force of the Agrion Kingdom,” he said in a formal tone.

Kara looked into his gray eyes. They had suddenly gone cold. For a moment, she was entranced by his intense gaze, feeling her blood heat up as her heart thudded against her chest. His handsome features were expressionless. His eyes betrayed him, but only briefly. He had dark blonde hair that was tied back at the nape of his neck, revealing strange dark markings. Despite all she had read about the Vllar, she didn’t know they looked so strong and were so handsome. What was wrong with her? She needed to calm down and focus on the matter at hand or he would know she was not Nariya.

“I... I am aware. The Ambassador has sent me. The agreement is to be made today,” she said, tearing her gaze away from his as she clasped her trembling hands in front of her. Focus... Focus Kara... She waited for him to say something. She had no idea what the agreement involved. Erzhun hadn’t told her.

“Good. Then we can seal the deal. A small gift to form the alliance with the Argarians. It’s a tradition in my world,” Commander Arazor said as he took out a solid gold bracelet from his coat pocket. Then, taking her small delicate hand, he clasped it around her wrist. The bracelet had runes engraved on it.

“Oh...” she gasped, surprised, as the bracelet changed shape and adjusted to her size. The strange runes traveled down her wrist like a shadow and imprinted on the inner skin of her wrist. She wondered what that was all about. A strange gift , she thought.

Kara was still gazing at her bracelet when, without any warning, Arazor pulled her into his strong arms and claimed her mouth in a forceful and demanding kiss.

Startled, she pushed him back with a great deal of effort. “What are you doing? That was incredibly inappropriate!” she said, her voice hoarse as she struggled to catch her breath.

Arazor looked calmly at the woman before him. The way her body had responded to him when he had kissed her told him she wanted him... So why was she resisting? There was something strange about this woman.

“Inappropriate? How?” he asked mildly.

“Commander Arazor, you kissed me - which was highly unnecessary. I don’t understand your customs, but we consider this behavior inappropriate,” Kara said indignantly as she pulled back her hood so he could see her full face.

“I have sealed the contract by claiming you as my bride,” Arazor returned.

“What...? No... This is a misunderstanding,” Kara began. He saw fear and shock in her eyes.

“The bracelet you wear now is a symbol of our marriage. It is a custom in my world that when a man gives it to a woman, she becomes his mate for life,” he said, showing her a similar gold bracelet he wore around his wrist. She could see runes on his wrist as well. “Your father made this deal. The alliance would be formed after I married you.”

“No, no, no!” Kara cried. Tears started to rapidly fill her eyes. She struggled to remove the band, but it wouldn’t come off. “I’m not Nariya Dyadjin! This is a horrible mistake!”

“Excuse me?” Arazor said. She saw his eyes suddenly grow cold as ice. “Who are you? Where is Nariya?”

She shuddered at his tone. He would surely kill her. And if he didn’t, Erzhun would. “I... I am Kara. Kara Frost.”

“What are you doing here, Kara Frost?” he asked her and she winced once more.

“I work for the Ambassador. Nariya couldn’t come today, so she sent me instead to finalize the deal. I–I’m sorry... I didn’t know...” Kara stumbled as she fidgeted with the bracelet. “Why won’t this thing come off?”

“Because you’ve been bonded with me for life. You can’t take it off,” Arazor said. He was clenching his teeth and his breaths were becoming shallow. “Not unless I want you to. And even then, nothing changes. You will still be my mate.”

He clenched his fists and gave her a death stare. She could see fury surging, cold and stark, in his gray eyes. “Erzhun has betrayed me. You are not even an Argarian. He sends a human instead of his own daughter. This is a disgrace to my people.”

“Look, it’s not his fault. He doesn’t know his daughter has eloped with another. Nariya persuaded me that I go and attend to whatever the deal was about,” Kara said quietly. “It’s all a misunderstanding...”

“You call this a misunderstanding?!” he roared as he grabbed her by the shoulders and glared straight into her eyes. “I wish I could kill you, but I can’t.” She gazed back at him defiantly, her fear now replaced by rage.

“Get your hands off of me,” she said in a calm voice. “If I had known, I would never have married you. In fact, I would take divorce right away. Take this thing off and it will be over!”

“Divorce?” he laughed and let her go. “Sweetheart, it doesn’t work that way. At least not in my world... Computer, I want another drink,” he said as he raked a hand through his hair and strode toward the sofa.

“Don’t call me ‘sweetheart,’” Kara said, but he didn’t seem to hear her.

“I was supposed to bond with an Argarian woman, not some human. Now I’m stuck with you,” he said, seething.

“There must be another way to end this,” she said quietly. This entire situation was too ridiculous to be true. She was sure there was a solution.

“Our law states that under very rare conditions, the marriage can be annulled. But since I have been bonded with you, we must wait three months. Nothing can be done before that.”

Kara stood there, speechless. The seriousness of the situation was starting to sink in. She was married to this arrogant man who clearly hated humans. Suddenly overcome with tiredness, she sat down on the sofa, making sure there was a considerable distance between them.

Arazor took a long swig from his glass. Kara stared at him and heaved a deep breath. She had really screwed up this time. If the Ambassador wouldn’t murder her when he found out what happened, he would definitely fire her and deport her back to Earth.

“Computer... One dark wine, please,” Kara said, her voice trembling as the tears were starting to stream down her face.

The red wine appeared. She held the glass in her shaking hands and took a sip. The silence stretched between them, stifling them. Finally, she cleared her throat and stood up.

“So... What now?” she asked hesitatingly.

Arazor turned and looked at her as if she had asked a stupid question. “You will take me to Erzhun immediately,” he said in a cold voice.

“He’s busy at the moment. You will have to wait–” she began.

“You dare defy me, woman?” he said coldly, cutting her off. “Tell him it’s urgent. We’ll go see him right away.”

“Don’t talk to me like that, Arazor Galather Vafiel,” she returned. His arrogance was starting to annoy her. It wasn’t like she had wanted to be in this situation either. He saw the fire that lit up her brown eyes. “I am not your slave!”

“No. But you are my mate. And you will do as you are told,” he said haughtily.

“No. You can’t make me. I will do what my superior says,” she said, anger starting to boil inside of her. “And if I had been given the choice, I would never have bonded with you. Men like you don’t deserve a decent woman.”

He gazed at her quietly for a long time. She couldn’t see anything behind those cold gray eyes. Not an inkling of emotion. And then just for a fraction of a second, something dark flitted across their gray depths. Was he amused by her? His silence unnerved her, and, tearing her gaze away from his, she made to leave.

“I’ll let you know what the Ambassador says,” she said.

“You stay right here and contact him. I don’t trust you or your Ambassador,” Arazor said in a tone that made her halt.

Kara turned and stared at him. This man was impossible. “Fine. I’ll stay here.”

He tilted his head and gave her a slight nod. Kara took a deep breath, punched in instructions on her communicator, and sent a message to Erzhun Dyadjin. She might have been mistaken, but again she thought she caught a hint of amusement in those cold gray eyes.

Chapter Three

Commander Arazor drained his glass and put it down. Things had taken a turn. He needed the Argarian Armada to strengthen his forces, yet now he was stuck with this human. They would laugh at him back home for having taken a human woman as a mate. To the Vllar, humans were not only weak–they were considered useless on the battleground. Taking a human mate would be foolish as they would produce weak warriors. The Argarians might consider humans to be their equals, but the Vllar would never accept this.

Yet, there was something about this little woman that unnerved him. She had blatantly defied him. That was a first for him. Women in his world did not defy men. What did she mean by ‘men like him’? Strange as she was, he couldn’t deny the fact that she was truly beautiful. Those expressive, dark eyes with fire in them; those soft lips he could still taste upon his own; her ivory skin, long dark hair, and delicate features… So distracting...

His chest constricted as he thought of her. Focus Arazor. Your planet is at stake and here you are brooding over this weak woman. You don’t have time for this, the voice in his head snapped. It must be the wine... he thought, frowning. No woman had ever affected him in such a way.

***

“This is hopeless!” Erzhun Dyadjin fumed. “I gave you one task and you couldn’t do it right!” He clenched his fists as he glared at Kara.

They were seated in the conference room at the Argarian Embassy. Arazor sat on a chair beside Kara and Erzhun Dyadjin was seated in a tall chair before them. Arazor observed that Kara looked pale in the white light of the room. The poor woman looked as if Erzhun would soon sentence her to death.

“I–I tried to persuade her,” Kara stammered.

“Persuade her? You should have dragged her here if necessary!” Erzhun bellowed. He knew all too well that Nariya could be stubborn and no one could persuade her to do something she didn’t want to do.

“Sir, I didn’t know the details of the meeting. I would have taken different measures had I known this alliance involved a marriage contract.”

“And you, Arazor, how come you didn’t see she wasn’t an Argarian?” Erzhun asked.

“How would I know when I was expecting to see Nariya? She was wearing a hood,” Arazor said curtly in the Argarian tongue.

“Kara, where is Nariya now?” the Ambassador asked.

“She–she has eloped, sir. With Rezurn... They had been seeing each other for a while,” Kara said, trying to sound reasonable as she fidgeted with her hands.

“What?! The Klai leader?” Erzhun gasped. “And you didn’t care to tell me?”

“Sir, she is my friend. She made me promise,” Kara said. He was definitely going to fire her now. She wished this nightmare would be over.

Erzhun was shaking his head, his hand covering his face.

“Ambassador, I came here for your help. The alliance was to strengthen my forces with the help of the Argarian Armada. And now I have been forced into this situation because of a foolish mistake on your part. What do you plan to do about it?” Arazor demanded. He sounded calm, but there was cold rage in his voice.

“Commander, I apologize. I will definitely form this alliance with your people. Tell me the number and I will send in the fleet,” Erzhun said. This situation was going to cost him dearly. His carefully built reputation as a trustworthy ally would be damaged significantly. He needed to take measures right away. “Kara Frost... Bring Nariya back to me. You will leave right away. Track her down, find her, wherever she is. Bring her home safely, even if you have to abduct her. Even if it means giving up your life.”

“Yes, sir,” Kara winced and nodded. She hurried out of the room, relieved to leave Erzhun and Arazor alone. Her breaths became shallow and labored, and she adjusted her breathing clip. This was all her fault. She shouldn’t have listened to Nariya. She walked down the hallway, lost in the turmoil of her own thoughts when a strong hand grabbed her arm from behind, halting her progress. It was Arazor.

“Let go of me,” she said.

“Listen to me, Kara,” Arazor said. “I will go with you.”

“I don’t need you. I can handle this on my own,” she said.

“Yeah, right. Just as you did before,” Arazor said dryly.

“Look, I don’t need a chaperone.”

“Shut up and listen to me,” he said in a cold, firm voice. “No matter how much I detest this whole situation, technically, you are my mate and I am bound to protect you.”

He let her go and Kara glared at him, unable to respond. Somehow, the idea of him protecting her brought a tiny fraction of warmth to the core of her body. What was wrong with her? Why was she letting this man get to her? Furious, she fought back the tears that now stung her eyes. No, no, no. She would not let him see her cry. Not again...

***

Kara went to her office and checked her messages. A message from Nariya was waiting for her.

“Hello, Kara! I am with Rezurn and on my way to this wonderful resort on Lunizia. It’s going to be great! See you later...”

Lunizia? Kara tapped in instructions on her system and searched for the planet. It was a moon on the outer boundaries of the Delta Quadrant, and it would take them a few weeks to get there.

She quickly tapped in more instructions and alerted the security on the Space Station and on Terrgius. The intel she received back said that Nariya had left Terrgius soon after Kara herself had left for Andromeda 13. She mapped the course that Nariya and Rezurn’s ship had taken. Her eyes grew wide and she frowned. The tracker showed a different location. Nariya was nowhere near Lunizia. Kara’s stomach knotted as she thought about Nariya’s message. Something didn’t feel right. Rezurn was not to be trusted. The Klai were known for plundering planets and even abducting women.

Her thoughts racing, Kara went to her chambers to pack for the trip. As she walked down the hallway toward the docking station, she heard heavy footsteps behind her. She turned and saw Arazor striding toward her.

“We’re taking my ship,” he said. He held up a hand as she opened her mouth to protest. “No arguing.”

Astounded, Kara didn’t know what to do other than simply following him up the ramp into his ship. This was her mission, but he wasn’t even letting her take her own ship. She had never met a man so arrogant and controlling, yet at the same time intriguing.

She settled into a seat in the cockpit as Arazor strapped her in. She checked the coordinates and tapped in instructions on the comm-pad she carried, tracking Nariya’s lead. Arazor sat in the seat next to her and entered commands in the console. The screen came to life and he continued the process. Kara couldn’t understand a thing as it was in his own language.

For a moment, Kara forgot what she was doing. His brooding presence dominated the closed space of the spacecraft. Still mad at him for treating her as though she were an errant child, she told herself to focus and keep her eyes on the comm-pad.

“Did you find out where Nariya is?” Arazor asked her, jolting her out of her thoughts. He gazed at her slender body. She wore a white figure-hugging Argarian crew suit.

“Yeah... I, uh, got a message from her,” she said, looking up at him. Again her eyes wandered over his handsome features: the perfect arch of his dark brows, the straight nose, strong jawline, the markings on his neck, and the depth of his gray eyes... “But I–I have been tracking the course her ship has taken,” she continued as she tore her gaze away from his intense one.

There is definitely something wrong with me , she thought as she felt his gaze pierce her. Why was her mind such a mess? She had never been like this at work. She quickly opened the map that showed where Nariya was last seen.

“The message said she would be heading for Lunizia,” Kara said, “but the map shows something completely different.”

Arazor took the comm-pad from her hands and tapped in more commands. “Yes. She was last seen in Alpha Quadrant. From there, her ship took a course in the opposite direction,” he said quickly, scanning the map on the screen. “That means she will likely be heading for Dragua, a desert planet the Klai are known to visit often.” He handed the device back to her.

“Yes, likely. But we need to be sure,” Kara added. Her stomach lurched again. She had a very bad feeling about this.

“The tracker will confirm it soon. Keep checking,” Arazor said curtly as the ship’s engines hummed to life and he set course for Dragua.

The ship silently moved out of the docking station and into deep space. Arazor glanced at the woman seated next to him. She looked pale and kept blinking at the screen. She was nervous no doubt. He wondered what was on her mind.

“When was the last time you’ve eaten?” he asked her suddenly.

“Um...I ...uh...,” she stuttered.

“I thought so,” he said, and ordered the computer to bring them food. “Kara, you need to eat. Now.”

“Stop treating me like a child! I’m a grown woman,” she said, her voice weak as tears stung her eyes.

He got up, unbuckled her from her seat and pulled her to her feet. “I can see that...” he said in his deep voice as he audaciously gazed at her small breasts and slim curves. “You are going to eat now. No more talking,” he said, ignoring her protests.

Kara felt her legs go weak. Fatigue overtook her. She followed him out of the control room and down the aisle into a small chamber. The interior of the ship was dark gray, the ambiance reflecting her very mood. The sight of food on the table made her stomach grumble. She was suddenly famished.

“Help yourself,” Arazor said. She sat down at the table and he took the chair opposite from her, pouring himself a drink. There was a cold chicken sandwich, salad, and white wine. He had ordered her custom-made food for humans. She took a bite and it tasted fairly good. Then, she dug in, forgetting all manners for a moment.

“You aren’t eating?” she asked, when she had eaten her fill. He was gazing at her, calmly sipping his wine.

“I will,” he said pointing toward a platter she hadn’t noticed before. It had some sort of exotic meat on it, something similar to fish, and it smelled good.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It’s called Snakeberry. Back on Agrion, it’s a delicacy. It lives in water. It’s half animal and half plant,” he said, taking a bite. “I would have you try it, but your stomach is not trained to digest it. And I don’t want you getting sick on this trip.”

Kara sat back in her chair and started sipping her wine when her pager beeped. There was an urgent message waiting for her. She tapped the small panel on her wrist and the holographic video message opened. It was the Ambassador.

“Kara, listen to me carefully. Rezurn has made contact. He is holding Nariya hostage and will kill her if we don’t give him a share of our weaponry. Kara, please bring Nariya home safely. And Arazor? Please, I beg you. Help us.”

The message ended with a beep and Kara stared at her wrist, stunned.

Chapter Four

Their journey was uneventful during the weeks that followed. Kara kept track of Nariya’s ship and they landed on Dragua almost a week after the Ambassador’s message.

The sun was scorching hot as Kara and Arazor stepped out on the desert terrain. They wore heat-resistant suits and breathing masks. Kara carried supplies and got into the rover as Arazor turned on the cloaking field around the ship to hide it from view.

“Mark this location on the map. The desert land keeps changing and we won’t be able to track the ship otherwise,” Arazor said. He took off his mask once he was inside the rover.

“Have you been here before?” Kara asked as she saved their location.

“No, but a friend of mine has. He told me that this is the most unpredictable of planets, especially at night. We need to be extremely careful,” he said.

“So, where are we going from here?” she asked him. All she could see was that they were surrounded by vast red sand. There were no living creatures in sight.

“We will go to the city. It might take us a day and a night to reach it. A day here is almost the equivalent of two Earth days. And the nights are longer still,” he said.

They drove all day under the sweltering sun, over sand dunes and stopping whenever a sandstorm hit. The sandstorms were terrible. They had to wait for hours for them to pass and, often, the rover would end up buried in the sand. Luckily, it was built for such environments and could dig itself out easily. Kara kept track of their coordinates and saved them accordingly. As night crept in and the sun faded away, sinking below the sand dunes, Arazor brought the rover to a halt.

“We will camp here for the night. This should be safe.” He checked the coordinates on the system. Kara was clueless as to where they were. It looked like they were in the middle of nowhere. She quietly admired how Arazor could keep track of their location. Secretly, she was glad he had come. She wouldn’t have survived a day on this hostile planet alone.

Arazor set up the portable camp. It was fitted with sealed walls made of a gray material that Kara had never seen before. It seemed as if it were almost alive, resembling the skin of a rhino. Their communication system from the rover was connected to the computer system inside their camp so that they could keep tracking their location and send data back to Andromeda 13.

At nightfall, the temperature dropped and it became quite cold. Kara stared from the porthole outside and into the night. The night sky became luminous as countless constellations filled its expanse.

“Who are the inhabitants of this planet?” Kara asked him.

“The race that has occupied this land is tribal and they are known to be merchants,” Arazor said. They had just finished dinner and Arazor was sipping wine as he gazed at her. He was fascinated by this petite woman. He found himself lost in the color of her long dark hair and her intoxicating scent...

“How do they live in such a hostile environment?” she wondered aloud.

“They live in a city protected by a force field,” he explained. “Only vile creatures live out here in the wilderness. They come out when darkness falls. So stay inside.”

Kara was lost in thought. “I hope Nariya is alive when we find her...”

“You’d better get some sleep. You’ll need to be rested tomorrow,” he said.

“Thanks for your concern, but I’m not tired,” she responded. He was being bossy again.

“You will need your energy once you get to the city. Go to your sleep chamber now,” he said coldly. Why did she have to question every single thing he said?

“Why don’t you go sleep yourself? I’ll sleep when I feel like it, just like you do,” she said. Once again, he saw that light in her clear brown eyes and was awed by her beauty.

He rose from his seat and strode toward her. She moved back until she was against the wall. He towered over her. Cupping her chin with a strong hand, he gazed deeply into her eyes. “I want to take you right here, right now,” he said in a quiet tone that was both chilling and laced with desire.

“You can take my body, but my heart will never be yours. I will not let you break my spirit,” she said, staring steadily into the piercing gray eyes that were growing darker by the second.

For a fleeting moment, he caught the deep desolation in those beautiful eyes... Something he had failed to see before. She was so young, far younger than he was. He looked about thirty-three, but in Earth years, he was over two hundred years old. Yet, she persistently defied him. He suddenly wanted to kiss her... to protect her.

Arazor, you need to get away from her. Now! The voice in his head screamed at him. He suddenly let go of her and strode out of the room, not looking back.

***

Hours later, Kara checked the tracking system once again for any updates. Nothing new. Her mind drifted again and again toward Arazor. She hadn’t been able to sleep and, to stop herself from thinking about him, she had taken up the task of tracking again. There were still seventy-two Earth hours until sunrise. She wondered whether she could survive the long, long night with Arazor.

She was still tracking when suddenly the signals on her device were disrupted. She frowned. A look out of the porthole showed her that the night was still as a picture. There was no sign of a sandstorm. Puzzled, she entered the common control room. Arazor was nowhere in sight. He must be in his sleep chamber , she assumed.

Holding the comm-pad above her head, she continued to try to reestablish the signal, but the disruption persisted. She checked the main computer’s system which confirmed that the disruption was coming from the north. She suited up and unlocked the door to check the source of the anomaly. It was almost pitch black outside. With dim starlight as her guide, she checked her comm-pad again for a signal and tapped in commands to reset the device. Suddenly, she heard something move to her right.

Kara turned on the small flashlight and followed the sound. She peered around the corner of their camp wall. Nothing. She turned back in the opposite direction. Still nothing. Kara had just decided to go back inside when a strange sound behind her made her stop. She turned, pointed the flashlight in the direction of the sound, and froze.

There, towering over her, was the most horrid creature she had ever laid eyes upon. It had a long snakelike body and neck with multiple spindly legs and milky eyes. Pincers encircled its grotesque head. Adrenaline rushed through Kara’s veins as she screamed and staggered backward. Within a split second, the huge, dark thing pinned her to the ground. Kara tried to shield her face with her arms but it was futile. She could smell the rotten breath of the monster. A sharp pain shot up her shoulder and right arm where something hot burned.

Then, suddenly, the creature retreated as if it had been struck.

The next few moments passed in a haze. The excruciating pain was beginning to blur her vision. She saw the bright glint of a sword striking through the darkness. The slashing sounds of tearing flesh and piercing shrieks filled the night air. She blinked and saw Arazor. Her mind was growing fuzzy. She felt herself rise into the air. She was floating, floating... and then falling as darkness engulfed her.

***

Arazor held her in his arms and carried her back inside, sealing the door behind him. He moved quickly and placed her on the bed inside her chamber and tore open her suit. Her breathing was shallow and she was shivering with a high fever.

The gash on her shoulder was thin but deep and the skin around it was getting dark green. Blue-black veins formed around it, like a spider web. The poison was spreading fast.

Stupid, stupid woman, he cursed her under his breath, clenching his teeth. Without losing another second, he raced to the control room and brought back a small vial with blue liquid: the antidote. He made her drink the whole bottle and spread some on the wound. Then he took out his small knife and cut the palm of his hand and sucked some of his own blood. Then, cupping her head, he opened her mouth and he locked lips with her own, slowly letting his blood fill her mouth. He eased her out of the suit and she lay naked on the bed. He sat on the chair next to her and waited. His breathing had become labored and he had to take a deep breath to calm his agitated nerves. But she would be safe now...

The creature had almost killed her. It was blind but detected its prey by sensing heat signatures. Kara would have died if he hadn’t heard her scream and immediately come to her rescue. His blood, mixed with the antidote, would heal her. He had a rare blood type among his kind, something he had inherited from his mother’s side.

He gazed at her frail form. The poison could paralyze the prey if not treated immediately. Even now, it would take days for her to recover. She would hallucinate if she woke up and could go into a coma if she didn’t...

***

Several hours later, Kara woke up. She was delirious and failed to recognize Arazor. “No, no... Please... Stop... Please, I’ll be careful next time...,” she begged him. Arazor looked at her and clenched his fists. He couldn’t do anything to help her in this pitiful condition.

“Please, Ben... stop it... I’m pregnant!” she cried hysterically and tears streamed down her face. Arazor stared at her, his chest constricting. What was she talking about?

“Stop it now! You’ll hurt the baby... It’s yours!” she screamed, shivering uncontrollably. Arazor took her in his arms and wrapped a warm cloak around her. “No... No! It’s over... I lost the baby... The ba – baby’s gone!” she whimpered and cried in his arms. His jaw clenched once again. This woman was broken inside and, for the first time, he saw her in a different light. She was trying so hard to be brave, to stand up for herself. But here she was, so vulnerable and alone... His chest tightened once more and he wished he could make her pain stop. But he couldn’t.

Chapter Five

“Arazor?” It was almost morning when Kara awoke.

“I’m here. How are you feeling?” he asked her solemnly.

“I–I don’t know... Okay, I guess...,” she answered feebly, her head spinning. She was still weak but her delirium was over. She tried sitting up, then realized she was naked under the covers. Her clothes lay at the foot of the bed.

“Here, drink this.” He offered her a glass. She noticed that there was something different about his manner. He seemed almost kind and gentle with her. She wondered why. What had happened to the Arazor who despised her?

“The poison from your wound would have killed you had I not treated it in time,” he explained. “I have brought you food. You should eat when you feel up to it.”

“Thank you,” she said weakly as she sipped her drink. It tasted bitter, but soothed her nerves. “Arazor... How did you know I was outside? I thought you were sleeping.”

“I heard the door open and followed you,” he said. “I had warned you not to go out and you didn’t listen. Luckily, we don’t need as much sleep as humans do.”

“I–I’m sorry... I couldn’t sleep. I was working and suddenly the signal became disrupted,” she said quietly. “And then that creature attacked me… What happened after the attack? Was I unconscious the whole time?”

“No, you woke up many times, delirious. Hallucinations... a side effect of the poison. You talked a lot and cried a lot,” he said matter-of-factly.

“What did I say?”

“Lots of things... You weren’t making sense,” he said quietly. He gazed at her for some time as she stared at her glass, lost in thought. “Who is Ben, Kara?” he finally asked her.

She stared at him wide-eyed. “My ex-husband... Back on Earth,” she said, sheepishly averting her eyes as color rose to her cheeks.

He looked at her strangely. “Kara, when this is over, I will let you go. You will no longer be bound to me,” he said as he gazed at her, slowly rubbing his thumb over the runes on his wrist.

She didn’t know how to respond. He was one of the most unpredictable people she had ever met.

He got to his feet and she again was struck by how tall he was. “The sun will come up in a few hours. We need to get moving if we want to reach the city. You get dressed while I pack up,” he said, resuming the cold tone she had become accustomed to. Mr. Bossy is back again , she thought.

He turned to leave. She gazed at his back. She could make out the strong muscles rippling beneath his shirt. ““Arazor? Thanks... for saving my life,” she said softly.

“It’s my duty to protect you, Kara,” he said. He gave her a sidelong glance, and then left the chambers without another word, leaving her along with her thoughts.

So he was willing to leave her after they had found Nariya. She wondered what had made him change his mind. Regardless, though, this was exactly what she had wanted, wasn’t it? Then why was she not happy about it? She felt a tug in her heart. Something was definitely wrong with her. She couldn’t stop thinking about him. His intense gray eyes, his strong jaw, and the way he wistfully ran a thumb along the runes etched on his wrist–a reminder that they were bound for life. She looked at her own wrist...

Stop it Kara! Stop being stupid! Be strong and don’t let yourself go there... It would be a mistake you would regret forever…

He was a Vllar, a powerful alien who would never love a weak human like her... He probably thought she was ugly or even repulsive! He wanted to marry Nariya, a beautiful Argarian. Kara didn’t even come close to her. He had only saved her life because he thought it was his duty, not because he cared. How could she be so stupid to fall in love with him?

Her eyes were full to the brim with tears. A throbbing headache began to nag at her temples. She took a deep breath and drank a glass of water that lay on the tray beside her sandwich. Taking a bite, she tried to distract herself from the wayward thoughts that were barreling through her head.

***

Arazor checked the clock on the system. Two hours and twelve minutes until sunrise. He rechecked Nariya’s location. She was still in the same location as before. She had not moved. He started packing up and his mind drifted uncontrollably toward Kara.

In the past several hours, he had seen her quite differently. He just couldn’t forget those big brown eyes wide with fear–the kind of fear he had witnessed only when a victim is being tortured. The way she had begged for it all to stop... His chest constricted terribly at the thought. He wondered what the bastard did to her. He could see that she was vulnerable and sensitive, and her heart was badly wounded. No wonder she didn’t want to marry him or anyone else if given the choice. She was scared, and it was hard for her to trust anyone again. And in that moment when she cried bitterly in his arms, mourning the loss of her baby, something triggered a change in Arazor’s cold heart. She was a smart and brave woman. A woman who had defied him when no other woman in his world would dare refuse him if he chose them for himself. Yet, Kara had stood up for herself.

He had decided to let her go as he didn’t want to force her. She probably thought him to be a cold and brutal warrior, just like the rest of his kind. He wished she could see him differently, see who he really was behind the harsh mask he wore. If she could do that, then she was the one for him. The woman he had always wanted. And if she didn’t, then it didn’t matter anyway. He knew her leaving meant he would never be able to choose another mate. Ever.

***

Arazor drove the rover over the massive sand dunes for hours before they reached the city. They stopped some distance away from the city. All they could see was the huge wall surrounding the city. Arazor hid the rover under the cloaking field while Kara adjusted her robes. She wore a gray linen gown with a hood. She glanced at him. He wore his desert pants and boots with a long cloak. He too pulled the hood over his head and adjusted the sword at his belt. They were disguised as travelers as to not attract attention.

They walked toward the wall and stopped a few yards away from it.

“Don’t go nearer to the wall,” warned Arazor. He bent down and took some sand from the ground in his gloved hand and threw it toward the wall. The sand spread in the air like a cloud of dust. The invisible force field shot sparks everywhere.

Arazor scanned the surrounding area with his field detector. He found an opening in the force field: a fissure a few yards to their left. The opening in the force field led to an opening in the city wall, which was wide enough for both of them.

“Be careful and follow me,” Arazor said.

Kara’s heart skipped a beat as she followed Arazor into the city. They were treading through dangerous territory and they would have to be very cautious.

“Tell me the status of Nariya’s location,” Arazor ordered Kara once they were inside the city.

“It’s toward the north, near those towers up there,” she said, checking her comm-pad.

They walked through a bazaar that reminded her of ancient Babylon. The buildings had sandy white walls and, far beyond, she could see the turrets of a castle. The people looked like the Bedouin of the desert with their white robes and turbans, their skin dark against their sharp green eyes.

“So, what’s the plan?” Kara asked Arazor once they had made their way through the crowded Bazaar.

“That tower is part of the prison. Rezurn must have locked her up in there,” he said, checking his own device and making calculations.

“How do we get in?” she asked him, straining to look in the direction of the tower.

“A friend of mine was once imprisoned here. It was a long time ago, but he said the cells are guarded by the Druzhal. They are vile creatures, ruthless and cunning,” he explained. “I can hold them off. Meanwhile, you must get Nariya out of her cell.”

The sun bore down on them as they made their way up the stone steps toward their destination. “Here, take this,” he said, stopping to take out a small cylindrical device. “When you press the button here, it will help you break the lock. Find the exact location of Nariya’s cell once we’re inside the prison.”

He looked into Kara’s soft brown eyes and saw them fill with raw emotion. She nervously wrung her hands. His chest constricted again, but he tried to focus on the mission. Her mere presence was becoming a distraction and he didn’t like it. She seemed so innocent and lost that he sometimes felt she shouldn’t be on this dangerous mission at all. Her body was too frail and she was still weak from the attack. “Lastly, keep this for your protection,” he said as gave her a silver dagger.

Kara’s stomach knotted as she took the dagger. With trembling hands, she adjusted her breathing clip and rechecked Nariya’s location. Her mouth went dry and she fumbled in her robes for her water bottle. Her heart thudded in her chest.

They reached the prison and after a while, carefully avoiding any encounters with Druzhal guards and using his device, Arazor found them a secret passage near the foot of the prison wall. The passage was pitch black and it took a few seconds for Kara’s eyes to adjust to the darkness surrounding them. Arazor led the way with a beam of light emitted from the device on his wrist.

“Stay close to me and keep your eyes open,” Arazor said as Kara stepped silently on the stone floor and followed him. She could hardly make out the way. Checking her tab once more, she quickly spotted where Nariya was located.

“Arazor...,” she whispered. “I found her.”

He stopped and took a look at the map. “Good,” he said. “Now...”

But before he could finish, they heard strange whispers inside the stone walls. Kara jumped, unconsciously grabbing Arazor’s arm as fear gripped her.

“Druzhal,” Arazor said quietly, pulling her closer to him. “You need to stay calm, Kara. Otherwise, they will find us in no time. They can smell fear.”

In the dim blue light, Kara nodded and took a deep breath. She tried to focus on her breathing as Arazor gently pried her hand off of his arm. As the whispering continued, they walked on through the passage until they turned a corner. They were met with a circular open space lit by green flaming torches. All around them were cells.

Kara looked around, trying to determine which cell held Nariya when the whispers became deafening. Then the Druzhal emerged from the shadows.

Kara gasped, trying not to scream. Four tall, gray-skinned men with horned heads and beady yellow eyes crept toward them, battle axes in hand. Arazor held his sword in front of him, ready to strike, while Kara stayed close to him. She tightly gripped the dagger in her trembling hands. Then, without warning, the Druzhal attacked.

Arazor parried and struck back. His sword was lethal. It injured the first one while the other gained in on him. Kara managed to duck beneath their blows and run toward the nearest column. She hid behind it while Arazor continued parrying the attacks the horned creatures inflicted upon him. Time was running out.

Kara checked her comm-pad for the location of Nariya’s cell. It led her to one of the cells on her left. Using the device Arazor had given her, the age-old lock melted under the heat of its lasers. In less than a minute, the door swung open. Her mind racing, she took a torch hanging from the wall and glanced back. Arazor was fighting three of the Druzhal now, the fourth one dead at his feet. She quickly stepped into the dark walled cell and saw that it was empty except for a woman lying in the corner. She seemed unconscious.

Kara ran toward her and tried to shake her awake. “Nariya! Nariya! Wake up!” Nariya opened her eyes drowsily. She looked pale and had a glazed look in her eyes, as though she had been drugged. Kara helped her up into a sitting position. “Nariya, we need to get out of here–fast!” Kara could hear the metal clashing outside. Sheathing her dagger, she helped Nariya up to lean on her shoulders and carefully moved toward the door.

Arazor was locked in combat with two of the Druzhal. There were now two bodies lying dead at his feet. Arazor saw Kara and Nariya coming out of the cell. “Kara! Take her to the rover. If I don’t make it back to you in an hour, don’t wait for me. Take the ship and leave!”

Kara stared at him, her eyes wide. Dark blue blood dripped from his forehead down his face and gashes covered his chest and arms. His clothes were almost in tatters. She couldn’t leave him behind…

“Kara, go. Now!” Arazor shouted as he severed the head of one of the Druzhal who had spotted the two women.

Kara blinked several times before uprooting herself and making her way back through the dark passageway as fast as her feet could take her. With Nariya’s weight on her, she couldn’t run. In her free hand, she lit their path with her comm-pad.

He won’t be coming back. He’ll die in there. That’s why he told you to leave! Her stomach twisted terribly and wave after wave of nausea hit her. Reaching the door, she helped Nariya outside and into the sunlight and adjusted the breathing clip on Nariya’s nose. Kara was exhausted but didn’t waste a moment. She picked up pace, leading her friend through the Bazaar and through the opening in the wall toward the rover. She barely noticed the tears streaming down her face. Once inside the rover, she settled Nariya into her seat and waited. It had taken her an hour to reach the rover. She wished with all her heart that Arazor would turn up soon.

Kara glanced at Nariya, who had reentered deep sleep. Nervously wringing her hands, she counted the passing minutes. Then, burning pain seared her inner wrist. She grasped her wrist with her other hand. The runes etched in her skin had started to hurt terribly. Alone and helpless, she wondered what was wrong. Oh, Arazor... Where are you?

Chapter Six

It was the stench that woke him. The smell of damp, cold walls filled his nostrils. Pain seared the side of his head as he tried to open his eyes. An orb of sharp green light hovered above his head. Blinking, he tried to focus. Shooting pain seared his back and shoulders and dark blue blood dripped from his forehead, trickling down his face. His hair matted to his face. He tried moving his arms but discovered that he couldn’t, as both his hands and feet were shackled in chains that cascaded from the ceiling. For a moment, he wondered how he ended up there, and then it all came back to him in a flood. He was parrying the attack of the last Druzhal when more of them came at him from the shadows. Something hit him on the head and darkness took over.

Arazor could hear voices nearby. Voices of men. Gathering his thoughts, he looked around. Where is she? He could only hope she had reached the rover safely, securing herself and the other woman inside. How long he had been unconscious, he couldn’t tell. The throbbing pain in his head kept distracting him.

And then he saw him entering. The Klai leader.

“Well, well. Look who’s here,” Rezurn said, taking out a chair and sitting in front of Arazor. Arazor clenched his teeth, straining against his chains.

“What... do you want... Rezurn?” Arazor said in between labored breaths.

“Commander, you are being extremely obtuse, I must say,” Rezurn said dryly. “It is you who took something of mine, and now you and your people must pay the price.”

“Your people are already plundering my planet. We don’t have much left,” Arazor challenged him in a cold voice.

“Commander, you’ve made a mistake. Somebody has to pay.” Rezurn smirked at him. “My forces have gathered around Agrion. They await my orders. The Armada I have deployed outnumbers yours in every way, so there’s no chance that you can defeat us. But! If you return my bride to me, then we might be able to strike up a deal.”

Arazor’s mind raced. He knew Rezurn was lying. He had to bide his time while he thought of a way out.

“Rezurn, it’s time we stop playing games. We both know you used Nariya as bait. You are after the Argarian weapons. Now, what do you want from us?” Arazor asked him.

“Well... if you can give me access to the Sirrallion mines,” Rezurn returned smugly, “then we won’t attack.”

“If I do that, I would become a traitor in the King’s eyes, Rezurn,” Arazor said.

“It seems you don’t have much of a choice, Commander. Think about it.” Rezurn rose from his seat and left him.

“You won’t get away with this!” Arazor yelled as the door closed behind him, swallowing him in pitch black darkness.

***

Kara’s stomach knotted once more as she thought of Arazor. It had been more than three hours now that she had been waiting and she couldn’t take it anymore. The runes on her wrist were starting to burn so badly now that she grasped her wrist every now and then, panting. She needed to focus if she wanted everyone to survive this. Firing up the controls inside the rover, she sent a distress signal to Andromeda 13 but found the signal to be disrupted. Her mind racing, she suddenly remembered that this was a Vllar rover. She could send a message to the Agrion Galactic Elite force and ask for backup. She typed up a message using a translator and sent it across the galaxy. This was her only hope.

After a few more minutes of waiting, Kara’s conscience didn’t allow her to sit back any longer. Arazor needed her help. It would be selfish of her if she took off toward the ship without him, especially after he had saved her life. Grabbing a water bottle and the comm-pad, she checked in on Nariya one last time before venturing out again. She turned on the cloaking field around the rover and entered the city once more.

Adjusting the hood of her dress, her heart thrummed madly in her chest. She made her way through the city streets and up toward the prison. The sunlight seemed different at this hour, cooler than before. Arazor... His gray eyes and deep voice drifted uncontrollably into her head. The look of utter desolation in his eyes when she left him with the Druzhal brought tears to her eyes. Why do you care? You wanted him out of your life, remember?

Her stomach churned all the more as she felt a tug in her heart for this alien man she barely knew. She just couldn’t leave him behind. Things were different now. She wanted him back. Alive. Technically, he was her husband and she owed him that much for helping her, protecting her, and even saving her life. The bond that he told her of, the one symbolized by the runes searing her wrist, was stronger than any magic. Somehow, she understood that now.

Chapter Seven

Burning pain jolted him awake. Arazor wasn’t sure how many hours had elapsed when he felt the runes on his wrist burn. No... No! Kara... His mind raced. Whenever one’s mate’s life was in danger, the runes started to burn uncontrollably, warning the other of an imminent threat. Pain gripped him like thrashing claws as one of the Druzhal dragged in a woman bound in chains, followed by Rezurn. It was Kara.

Arazor closed his eyes and clenched his jaw as he tried to calm his nerves. In the dim light, he couldn’t see her face, but he could make out her whimpering, and his chest constricted terribly. Woman, what are you doing here? He tried to suppress a surge of rage that was beginning to boil his blood. Stupid woman. What was she thinking?

“Commander... If I’m not mistaken, this woman is with you. My men captured her while she was sneaking around in one of the passageways,” Rezurn said with a smirk, eyeing Kara lasciviously.

“Leave her alone, Rezurn. It’s me you want,” Arazor said in a firm voice before turning to Kara. “Kara, I told you to stay back.”.

“I–I waited...,” she stammered. “But I–I couldn’t leave without you.”

“Rezurn... Let her go,” Arazor said in a low voice.

“Why are you even bothered, Commander? The Vllar despise humans, don’t they now? Humans are too weak and stupid for your kind,” Rezurn said with a sinister laugh. “Put her in chains,” he ordered the guard who held Kara. And it was then that Rezurn saw the band on Kara’s wrist. “Oh, I see now... She is your mate. How interesting.”

The runes on Arazor’s wrist burned once more. He had to think of a plan before Rezurn turned Kara into bait. “Rezurn, she is not part of our war. Leave her out of this.”

“Well, surely she can become part of it,” Rezurn said in a voice that chilled Kara to the bone. He stood close to Kara, who now stood shackled in chains opposite Arazor. He sniffed her neck lewdly and she turned away, tears streaming down her face.

“Mmm... You smell good. I could keep you for myself,” Rezurn said with a smirk. He ripped her dress off her shoulders, exposing her breasts. Kara screamed in spite of herself as she trembled with shame.

“But first, I need your mate to agree to some of my terms,” Rezurn said as he motioned for the guard to come forward.

Kara stared at Arazor and saw the anguish in his eyes as he fought against his restraints. Her heart thumped in her chest when she saw the deep gashes inflicted on Arazor. The Klai leader had been torturing him, and now he would torture her too.

The Druzhal flicked his whip and Kara winced at the sound.

“Stop it, Rezurn!” Arazor said through clenched teeth. He could see what Rezurn was trying to do to him.

Kara’s agonizing scream pierced the walls of the dungeons as the first gash appeared on her smooth back. Red blood marked her ivory skin. “Pl... please stop!” she cried out in pain.

Arazor thought his head might explode. How helpless he felt–how weak. More whip lashes, the sound of each blow making him wince. Her screams ripped through the walls and tore at his heart.

“That’s enough!” Arazor roared at Rezurn, his gray eyes bloodshot. “Stop this right now. I will think of a way to get you to the mines. Just stop hurting her!”

Kara was crushed by the resignation in his voice. “Arazor, no! You... mustn’t!” she called to him as intense pain stabbed her back and she gathered all her strength to stay alert.

Rezurn gestured at his guard to stop. Arazor had his attention. “Smart man. Now we are talking.”

“I... I will give you access to the mines... Please let her go. She doesn’t deserve this,” Arazor said to Rezurn.

Oh, Arazor... Kara thought miserably, her head spinning, barely staying in the present. He was saving her yet again. Just then, the ground shook beneath her feet. She heard an explosion in the distance. A cloud of dust gathered around them and debris flew as the walls caved in. The last thing she remembered was Arazor’s face. His eyes... His lips... He was saying something she couldn’t hear as her vision blurred and she fell into the dark abyss of her unconsciousness.

Chapter Eight

The crew of the Vllar Starship 7071 unshackled the Commander of the Elite Force. He was dazed, but still conscious.

“Commander, we will take you aboard our ship right away. Please do as I say,” the captain of the ship requested as he cut off the restraints and put a breathing mask on Arazor.

It was a few moments before Arazor could speak clearly. “Listen, there are two women here who need prompt medical attention. One is human and the other is an Argarian. Send the human back to Andromeda 13. And transport the other to her home on Terrgius,” he said.

“As you wish. We already have the human, and will take care of the Argarian. But sir, what about you?” the captain asked.

“I’ll be fine. Go! That’s an order,” Arazor said.

“Yes, sir,” the captain said and followed his men, who were already carrying Kara out.

Arazor glanced around. Smoke seemed to settle over the debris and rubble. A few Druzhal bodies lay on the floor, but there was no sign of Rezurn. Arazor made his way out of the prison, determined to find him. He would not let him escape.

***

She was floating, floating... In space, among the stars, it was so quiet and peaceful. And there he was, Arazor: her husband. He was saying something to her, but he was so far away. He was drifting away from her. She tried to reach him, but she couldn’t. He kept drifting away. Faster now, as if some force pulled him away from her, toward some black void. Then, he was gone, as the force of the black hole sucked him in.

She heard herself cry. No, she was screaming when she opened her eyes to a blur of garish lights. Where was she? Was she back at the Station? She could see masked men and women hovering over her. They were all a blur. Among the haziness, there was one thing that kept nagging at her... Where was Arazor? Then, too exhausted to think anymore, she drifted back into slumber.

***

It wasn’t long before Arazor found and followed Rezurn’s path out of the city to where his ship was stationed. Making sure to remain unseen, Arazor climbed inside and hid himself. He had made it just in time: Rezurn was already revving up the engines. Before long, the craft hovered up toward the atmosphere.

Rezurn had buckled himself in the pilot seat and was navigating toward outer space when he felt the lethal dagger at his throat. “You thought you could get away with this?” Arazor said through clenched teeth, breathing heavily. “I am not going to let you destroy my planet, Rezurn!”

“And you think killing me will stop this war?” Rezurn said sinisterly. “My men have already infiltrated Agrion and there’s no stopping them.”

“Our defenses are strong enough. You need to stop this!” Arazor said. But before he could say anything further, Rezurn pressed a button on the panel and the craft went into turbulence. Arazor was thrown off balance and the dagger slid from his hand. Quick as lightning, Rezurn leaped out of his seat with a gun in his hand.

“Self-destruction initiated... 10... 9... 8…” The computer’s sterile voice echoed from the console and filled the cabin. Arazor held on to the metal lock of the hatch door, trying to regain his balance. Rezurn shot at him but missed in the turbulence. The laser beam scraped his arm, tearing his jacket. Dark blue blood oozed out. Ignoring it, Arazor gathered up all of his strength to prepare himself for the next attack when the craft plummeted again. Rezurn was thrown backwards, hit his head on the ceiling and fell unconscious. Losing no time, Arazor opened the hatch door and sealed it behind him as he entered the escape pod and sealed himself inside. The pod dropped away from the ship just in time. Rezurn’s ship exploded in space, its hull disintegrating and the debris falling into the planet’s atmosphere.

***

When Kara woke up next, she gazed at the gray walls and dim lights of the room. Her head felt heavy and her mouth dry. She reached for the glass of water that was readily placed near her bed and gulped down half of it.

She blinked and glanced around. The room looked familiar. She caught sight of the band on her arm that said her name and number and immediately knew where she was. She was in the sick bay at Andromeda 13. Unaware of what day it was and how long she had been in hypersleep, she tried to recall the last thing that had happened. Arazor! Nariya! What had become of them? Panic rose within her.

“Computer, call the nurse, please,” she said in a voice that sounded weak and unfamiliar.

“She will attend to you soon, ma’am,” came the reply.

Kara then lay back against the pillows and gazed at the gold bracelet on her wrist. The runes etched on her skin weren’t burning anymore.

The nurse came in a few minutes later, holding a tab in her hand. “Ms. Frost, how are you feeling?” she said.

“Fine... How long have I been here?” Kara asked anxiously.

“You were brought in about a week ago,” she said. “You have suffered a slight head trauma so you might feel a bit dizzy and have headaches for a while. Fortunately, the wounds on your back have started to heal.”

“Who brought me here?” Kara asked, speaking fast now.

“You were brought in by the Vllar crew. The captain of the ship himself made sure you were transported here safely.”

“Was there someone else? Another woman maybe? Is she okay?” Kara asked, her eyes wide with apprehension.

“Ma’am, you need to calm down. Yes, you were brought in with another woman. All I know is that she was an Argarian and she was sent home two days ago. It’s time for your medication,” the nurse added and took out a box.

“I’m sorry, but one last thing... Have you heard from Commander Arazor? The Vllar Commander?” Kara asked cautiously.

The nurse shook her head. “No, Ma’am.”

Kara’s stomach knotted as the nurse pressed a cold metallic device into her arm and administered the drug. “When can I leave here?”

“The doctor will be able to tell you that, ma’am,” the nurse replied curtly.

Soon after the nurse left, Kara lay in the silence of the room, feeling lonelier than ever. Where was Arazor? She took out her comm-pad that lay at her side and sent a quick message to her co-worker, asking him if he had heard from the commander. She got his reply almost immediately.

Hey, Kara! I’m glad you are okay. You were on one hell of a mission. No, I haven’t heard from the Vllar Commander, but you were brought in on a different ship. The Starship 7071 got your distress call as they were passing by Dragua. Their crew rescued you and Nariya Dyadjin. I have no idea where the Commander is. He wasn’t on that ship. You get well soon, girl. See you!

Kara turned off her comm-pad and took a deep breath. Her head was pounding again. She had no idea how to reach Arazor. Once she got back to work, she’d have access to the system again and might be able to contact him. Soon, exhaustion took over. She lay back and drifted off into an uneasy sleep.

***

Two weeks later, the doctor gave her the green light to leave the sick bay and return to work. Her co-workers were happy to welcome her back. As soon as she was in her office, she settled in with her console and fired up her system’s holographic screen. A list appeared, outlining the pending tasks she had missed. She had a message from Nariya and another one from the Ambassador. But nothing from Arazor...

She tried sending a message to Arazor’s ship, the one they had travelled on together, but all communication with the ship was lost. She even tried tracking his ship, but, unsurprisingly, the signal was blocked. Then, as the last straw, she contacted the offices of the Elite Galactic Force at Agrion. They told her they hadn’t heard from him, but that he was last seen on the Klai ship before it blew up. Kara’s heart sank. The Klai leader was dead. Arazor was listed as missing.

Her stomach knotted terribly and she tried to fight back the tears that were burning behind her eyes. Unconsciously, she rubbed the band on her wrist. She opened Nariya’s message as a means to distract herself. It was two days old.

Hello, Kara. I am really sorry for putting you through such an ordeal. It’s all my fault. I should have listened to you. I didn’t know Rezurn would turn out to be such a bastard. Kara, I owe you. You and the Commander came all the way across the galaxy to save me. Tell me how I can repay you. Ask me anything, Kara. And get well soon! T.C. Nariya.

Kara tried to steady herself before she replied.

Nariya... I forgive you. You are my friend and it’s not entirely your fault. And, about the Commander, he is missing. He never made it back. I will see you soon. T.C. Kara.

Kara turned off the comm-screen and wiped away the tears that were now streaming down her face. She was devastated by the fact that Arazor was missing. He wasn’t coming back–she could see that–and there was no way she could track him.

That night she dreamt of him. She woke up shivering and cried herself back to sleep. In the days that followed, even in her office, she remained quiet and distracted.

You need to get over him, Kara! Stop crying. You wanted to get away from him... Now he’s gone!

But why couldn’t she stop thinking about him? His intense gray eyes haunted her. She wasn’t eating–she had lost a lot of weight. She refused to take off their band. It was ironic. Back on Earth, she had made a vow that she would never fall for any man again, ever. All she had wanted was to start a new life, alone. And here she was, messed up all over again.

Chapter Nine

A month had passed since Kara had returned from her mission. It was just another regular day at work. Kara took a sip of bitter coffee as she listlessly surveyed her tasks and started working on schedules and reports. At the end of the morning, she got up to meet with Ambassador Erzhun, who had summoned her in his office. She hadn’t seen him yet since her return because he had been away. Kara walked down to Erzhun’s office and the system announced her arrival as she entered.

Erzhun Dyadjin was seated at the head of the huge oval table with his comm-pad open in front of him. He was checking the data on the holographic screen that flashed before him, mulling over several reports he had received that day. Kara almost hid a smile. His long, silvery-white hair tied back gracefully and the very subtle lines of age on his skin reminded her of some elf lord she had read about in an ancient book when she was young.

“Ms. Frost.” Erzhun gestured gently for her to take a seat. “Welcome back. I hope you have recovered well.”

Kara took a seat opposite him. “Ambassador, thank you,” she said quietly as she forced a courteous smile on her lips. “I’m doing okay.”

“You must have heard that the Klai leader has been reported dead,” Erzhun said. He looked closely at Kara, who simply nodded. “Kara, I want to thank you for bringing my daughter back. It was no easy feat and I am grateful for what you and Commander Arazor did.”

“Sir, it was my duty,” she said, looking away, her eyes fixed on some invisible spot on the table. A lump had formed in her throat when he had mentioned Arazor’s name.

“Well, I talked to the Vllar Commander almost an hour ago,” Erzhun said and paused. “His king is happy with our alliance.”

“Arazor...?” Kara looked up, her eyes wide. “He... He’s alive? How?”

“He told me he had followed the Klai leader to his ship and stopped him from escaping that day. He himself had a narrow escape as the enemy ship blew up. Well, I must say, he got lucky. Right after he got away, he ran into a couple of other Klai, who held him captive for months. He managed to escape them, then had to take a de-tour to shake them off.”

“Oh...” Kara was too astounded to respond.

“And, now, with the help of our forces, they have managed to drive the Klai out of Agrion,” Erzhun said with pride.

“This is good news. I’m glad,” Kara said, still unable to believe that Arazor was alive.

“Kara, the Commander left a private message for you. He said it was urgent. I’m sending it over to you,” Erzhun said as he tapped in a few commands on his comm-pad. “What do you plan to do about your marriage? I am assuming you are still his wife?”

Kara slowly nodded as she looked up. “I don’t know... According to his law, he couldn’t end it right away. I–I’ll have to talk to him about it.”

“Hmm... Usually, the Vllar mate for life. They cannot end the bond that has been formed between the mates.”

“Yes, he said something along those lines,” Kara said, looking at the runes on her wrist.

“Kara...” Erzhun looked her straight in the eye. “From what I’ve heard, the Vllar mating custom is ancient and magical. If the male chooses to end the bond with his life mate, then he has to pay a price. I’m afraid it is quite a grave price since he must choose to go against the powerful magic that binds him to his mate.”

“What’s the price?” Kara asked.

“Well, he cannot choose another mate ever again and, eventually, the magic takes its toll and kills him.”

Kara felt her eyes burning again. She wanted to see Vllar and talk to him herself. But why hadn’t he contacted her directly? Why had he sent her a message through the Ambassador instead? Didn’t he want to see her? Was she still just a human to him?

“I’m sorry, Ambassador,” Kara said quietly. “I’m so confused. I don’t know what to do about this whole situation.”

Erzhun looked at her. Her face had become gaunt with dark circles beneath her eyes, and her skin looked so pale.

“Have you been sleeping well?”

She shook her head as she stared at her hands.

“You want my advice? Take a break. Go to your husband. And come back to work when you feel like it,” he said, firmly but gently.

“But sir... I have pending tasks... And–and what if he doesn’t want to see me?”

“He definitely wants to see you, Kara. Go to Agrion. You are dismissed,” Erzhun said in a business-like tone.

“Ye–yes, Sir,” Kara said and she got up to leave.

Her heart thrummed in her chest. She almost ran back to her office to see what the message was about. What if he didn’t want to see her again? What if he had already ended the bond? With trembling hands, she opened the message.

Kara, I’m sorry I couldn’t contact you sooner. I had to take a long de-tour to shake off the Klai. I wanted to make absolutely certain that you received this message. That’s why I’m sending this message through the Ambassador.

Kara, in the short time I have known you, you have somehow changed me in ways that I, myself, cannot explain. You are a brave woman with a selfless heart. Even though you are broken, you put others before you. I didn’t see this side of you initially, but once I did, I realized that maybe it was destiny that brought us together. Kara, you may not believe me, but I know you are my true mate. The bond we share is stronger than any I have ever known. I can feel it to the core of my being. And I am unlikely to come across someone like you ever again. I never thought humans had anything like this in them. And yet there you were, risking your life for me.

Kara, I would love to keep you as my bride, but if you still wish to end our bond, I will do it right away.

Think about it and let me know.

Arazor.

A deluge of tears spilled down her face as she listened to his deep, quiet voice. Oh, Arazor. He was ready to give up his life for her freedom. She could not leave him. She already owed him her life, so how could she end the bond and sentence him to death? She went to her chambers to pack up. Yes, she would go to him... before she lost him forever.

***

Arazor stood at the arched pavilion of his chambers and gazed at the lush green of the mountainside. He loved the scent of the woods. He took a deep breath. A slight wind blew and whipped his shoulder-length dark blonde hair and created ripples in the light robes he wore. A waterfall sang a song of its own in the distance as native birds flew here and there. The warm, pale afternoon light filtered in through the trellis above, creating dappled patterns on the ivory-tinted marble floor. It was one of the most peaceful places on Agrion, yet, still, Arazor’s heart was restless.

He gazed at the runes etched on his wrist once again and his chest constricted. If only she knew how he ached for her. Kara had not replied to his message. He wondered why she chose to ignore it. He knew she had no love for him in her heart. She had made that clear when she said she wouldn’t want him even if given a choice. Then why had she come back from the rover for him? She could have left with Nariya. Why did she stay? How he wished she would feel the bond that was theirs, the one that he felt so strongly.

Taking a deep breath, he looked out at the afternoon sky filled with hues of dusty blue, pink and gold. She had never wanted him. He had seen that her heart was deeply wounded and he wished he could heal her. If only she would let him. If only she could see how he felt about her. But that seemed a fantasy, a mere dream... Men like him lead lonely lives. Maybe the other men of his race didn’t feel that way. Maybe something was wrong with him, so much so that he felt such strong emotions toward this particular human. This woman who made him lose his mind. She had made him question things he had never bothered to notice before. Everything about her unnerved him and he had wanted to get away from her because of it. And now, when she was so far away from him, he couldn’t stop thinking about her. She had the softest brown eyes–as clear as the morning light. Her flawless ivory skin, her long dark hair that fell down in waves about her, perfect breasts, slender waist, and softly rounded hips...

He closed his eyes and clenched his jaw at the thought. He needed a drink. He was about to turn when one of his servants entered through the balcony doors from his bedroom.

Arazor turned and gazed at the servant standing behind him. “My lord, you have a visitor,” he said hesitatingly.

“Who is it? I don’t want to see anyone at this hour. Tell him to meet me at my office tomorrow,” Arazor said coldly.

“Er… my lord? She claims to be your... um... wife,” the servant said cautiously.

“What?” Arazor said, startled.

“She... uh, showed me her band... It’s similar to the one you wear, my lord,” the servant said.

“Send her in,” Arazor said. “And get me a drink!”

“Yes, my lord,” the servant said and shuffled inside.

***

Kara’s heart raced as she followed the servant inside Arazor’s chambers. For a moment, she was awestruck by the exotic grandeur of the ornate ivory walls, the huge bed at the center, and the giant arched windows along one wall. The domed ceiling was painted intricately. A huge chandelier hung from its recesses. She gently pulled her crimson silk gown up as she stepped over the threshold of the walk-in window and outside onto the large balcony.

Arazor stood with his back to her. She paused and looked at him for a second. The strong muscles of his back beneath the thin fabric of his gray robes made her heart skip a beat. Taking a deep breath, she moved forward.

Arazor turned. His intense gray gaze locked onto hers and made her halt. His handsome features were the same as before but something seemed to have changed. They seemed to have softened.

“Arazor...,” she said softly. A myriad of emotions flitted across those stormy gray eyes and all she could do was gaze back at him.

The servant shuffled behind them as he brought wine and glasses and placed them on the white table near them. Arazor tilted his head to one side and, with a gesture of his hand, the servant disappeared.

“Arazor... I got your message,” she said. He silently moved past her and poured the dark wine in two glasses. Then he stood close to her and handed her a glass. He took a swig from his own.

“Kara, why have you come here?” he asked her in a cold voice.

“I... I told you, I got your message. I..,” she began.

“And you didn’t care to reply,” Arazor cut her off. He was suddenly mad at her.

“Arazor... I’m sorry. I thought you were dead! And these past few weeks have been excruciatingly hard for me. And you! You were ready to let me go and die a lonely miserable death?” she said with such force that it ignited the fiery spirit within her. The kind of passion he loved to see in her. She took a sip of wine to calm herself. “When I got your message, I set off right away. I wanted to see you in person.” She looked up to him. “I came back because I want to be with you... Arazor, I love you.”

His intense gaze bore into hers. “Do you have any idea how I have ached for you?” he said through clenched teeth as he grabbed her waist and pulled her close to him. Cupping her chin with one hand, he gazed deep into her eyes. “What spell have you cast upon me, woman?” His eyes softened into a darker gray. He had missed her intoxicating scent so much.

And before Kara could say anything, he claimed her mouth with such fervent passion that the glass slipped from her hand and crashed to her floor. His dexterous tongue invaded her mouth, ravaging hers, claiming her as his own, as his hand caressed her slender back, holding her close. Kara wrapped her arms around his strong neck, her fingers tangling his hair as she kissed him back with a fervent need. A need born out of years of loneliness and bitter endings.

The afternoon sun glinted off her long hair as the soft wind embraced them. It was long after when they pulled apart. He still held her close and gazed at her with a warmth she had never seen before. Kara gently ran a finger across the dark rune-like markings on his temples, tracing them all the way down the side of his neck.

The simple touch of her fingers set fire to his blood. “Oh, Kara, I have missed you so much,” he said in a low, deep voice. He kissed her again and took her breath away. She could feel his arousal against her as he suddenly picked her up and strode inside. She clung to him, taking in his heady scent as desire welled, deep and unguarded, inside her belly. She wanted him now.

Arazor gently set her down once they were inside the bedchamber. He turned her around, her back against his chest as he pulled her close, one hand cupping her chin, tipping her head back as he kissed her neck. Then he peeled off her dress and it softly slid to the floor, revealing her naked beauty. He gently rubbed her neck as his gaze swept over her ivory shoulders, and then he saw the scars from her lashes and felt a tug in his heart.

He ran his fingers along her spine, and, in a swift movement, he pulled her close, her back colliding into his hard chest. He kissed her neck again as one hand crept down her belly between her legs, making her moan as his fingers worked on her clit and the wet warmth below. He quickly turned her around and gazed at her perfectly shaped breasts, slender waist, and the curves of her softly rounded hips. Turning her in his arms, she faced him and he gasped, gazing into those beautiful eyes. “Kara... You are a beautiful woman...”

Kara gasped at his words and placed her hands on his muscular chest, as she gently removed his robes. Admiring the feel of taut sinew, her small hands traced his fine chest and slowly crept lower to hold his desire. He hissed through clenched teeth. She loved his impressive length. Biting her lower lip, she gazed into his eyes and gently pushed him toward the bed. He lay there in all his naked glory, as she quickly peeled her panties and straddled him. The feeling of him inside her was heady...

And his breath hitched as he felt her warmth clench him. The sight of her on top of him was intoxicating. Her long hair fell over her breasts as she bent down to claim his mouth. Then, pulling back, she gazed into his eyes and started moving her hips... Slowly creating a rhythm that would take both of them over the edge.

Epilogue

One year later...

Kara took a deep breath and loved the feel of Agrion air on her face.

“You seem to be adjusting well to the air Mrs. Vafiel,” Arazor said gently in her ear, as he led her into his arms. She now took pills to regulate her breathing and didn’t need to wear her clip anymore. The doctors there told her that, with the help of the medication, she would eventually be able to breathe freely on her own.

She wore a soft lilac gown and sat on the lush grass by the lagoon with her husband’s arms wrapped around her. To her right, the foamy white water cascaded down, creating ripples in the water. She turned and looked into his beautiful gray eyes and kissed him. “Thank you... for everything,” she said.

“Well, I should be thanking you for this.” He placed a palm on her now growing belly. She loved the warmth of his hand on her bump and felt the baby kick. He felt it too and she saw the radiant look on his face. She was six months pregnant and glowing incredibly. He loved her more than ever. “Kara, you are an amazing woman. The Vllar once thought that humans were inferior to our race, but you’ve proven us all wrong. Everyone respects you for having risked your life for me. This baby will be the strongest Vllar that ever lived. Born out of a warrior and a brave human. What more could I want for? You have made me the happiest Vllar alive.”

Kara had never been so happy. Her nightmares long gone, she had found her place in this new world... Her world. In the arms of the man she loved, she was finally at peace.

*****

THE END

Abducted by the Alien Dragon

Description

A curvy lawyer ready for adventure PLUS a sexy alien who is a dragon shifter PLUS a baby who holds the future of an entire species...

Out-of-work lawyer Gemma Watson thinks she has finally found her one true love in Shay. He's sweet, intelligent and makes her laugh. It doesn't hurt that his sexiness is off the charts. And when he's happy that she's pregnant, everything seems just perfect.

Except Shay isn't who he appears to be. He's a Stlozyn, a member of a dragon-like alien species. The Stlozyn are suffering from a terrible disease which causes them to become infertile, and if they can't find a way to cure it, their culture will disappear within a few generations. Shay is convinced he will find the cure locked in human DNA.

He never expected to fall in love with Gemma, but after he learns she's pregnant, he wants her to know everything about him. Including his alien origins. So he decides to take her to his home planet.

The only problem is Gemma isn't happy with being abducted, and there are scientists on Shay's home world who think that her baby holds the key to eradicating the disease that is ravaging their people.

When they suggest the unthinkable, both Gemma and Shay have to decide: what sacrifices are worth making, and does love truly conquer all?

Chapter One

Her mouth tasted like old carpet. Gemma Watson wrinkled her nose, running her tongue over her teeth. They had a slightly furry texture she didn't like. Her eyes stayed firmly closed–she had hardly been able to sleep at all the previous night, too wrapped up in the pink slip her boss had handed her.

It wasn't like she hadn't expected to be fired from her small-time lawyer gig. The business had been slow for a while, and she was the newest hire. But it still stung, and now that she was out of a job, she didn't know if she should continue in law, or go back to school for something she enjoyed more.

There was also the fact that she was pregnant.

She had only been seeing her boyfriend, Shay, for a year, and she was pregnant.

After one failed relationship after another, Gemma thought she finally found the one who would be with her forever. Shay actually listened to her, actually cared about her. A smile crossed her lips at how happy he had been when she told him he was pregnant. In all fairness, she had been expecting him to turn tail and run, just like all her past boyfriends did when things turned too serious for them. Shay was different.

She reached over towards him, her eyes still closed. Her hand met air. Not even the other side of the bed. Just air.

Gemma's eyes snapped open.

"What?" she muttered groggily, lifting her head.

The ceiling above her was not her ceiling. She'd just painted her little one-bedroom apartment, giving herself something to do while the small law firm she worked at was going through the dry spell that ultimately ended in her being fired. She'd put clouds above her bed, and a bright yellow sun peeking out from behind them.

This ceiling was gray.

Gemma bolted upright. "What the hell?"

This wasn't her apartment. There was no carpet, the bed was a narrow cot jutting from the wall and a single, thick blanket lay over her body. She was still in her flannel PJs, at least, but Gemma's heart pounded in her chest and she swiveled from side to side, gaze sliding over the gleaming white walls that surrounded her. Other than the cot she lay on, the room was utterly bare.

A swishing sound came from the wall opposite her. Gemma leaped to her feet as the wall opened, sweeping open like the curtains being drawn back into a theater. Her fists raised, recalling the self-defense classes she'd taken, but they dropped just as quickly when she saw who it was.

"Shay!" Gemma rushed forward, throwing her arms around him. She buried her face into his shoulder, inhaling his smoky scent. If Shay was here, it couldn't be so bad. "I think I'm having some sort of bizarre stress dream."

Thick, muscular arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer. "You're not dreaming, Gemma."

He grasped her shoulders and pushed her back a step. His warm, dark eyes bored into hers and a shiver ran down her spine.

"What do you mean, I'm not dreaming?"

Shay's fingers traced her jaw. She leaned into his touch, sighing as she did so. His skin was always so warm, she loved it.

"I regrettably lied to you. I'm not from Europe, as I told you. In fact, I'm not human."

Gemma's first instinct was to laugh at him, but it got choked in her throat when she saw the serious look in his eye. Shay never joked. Her heart beat faster once more and she pulled away from him, shaking her head. This had to be a dream. There was no way what he was saying could be true, so she must be having one bizarre stress dream.

"Gemma?"

"If you're not human, what are you?" Her hands trembled. She tried to laugh, because if this was real, she didn't know what she would do.

"I'm a member of a species known as Stlozyn, from the planet Bronæl."

"Really?" Had he gone insane, or was this a continuation of the Gemma Watson curse, where she only picked losers? Only this time she'd picked a real nutcase. Or she was the nutcase. How am I going to find a new job if I don't have all my mental faculties about me?

Shay watched her, the pucker above his left eye giving away just how worried he was. "I should have told you before—"

"So if you're an… not human…" Gemma couldn't say the word 'alien'. "What are you on Earth for?"

"I think you should sit down."

"Well, I think that you should tell me what's going on. Right now." Her stomach was churning by this time. At any minute she was going to completely lose it. The stress was really getting to her.

"There's a disease causing infertility among my people. It infects our genetic material." He shook his head, sighing. "You wouldn't understand all the details. Suffice it to say, I am a scientist, and I believe that human DNA holds the key to our cure."

Gemma blinked at him. Nausea started swirling in her stomach and she had to swallow back bile. The floor beneath her feet felt too real, and when he put his hand on her arm, the weight of it was too detailed, too warm, to exist in a dream. But what he was saying couldn’t be possible. It just couldn't. Sure, she had always believed that aliens existed. It just made sense that somewhere in the vast expanses of the universe other life forms existed.

But she had never believed that they would be six feet tall, with muscles that bulged and roped beneath smooth, warm skin, or have a brilliant smile that flashed pearly-white teeth. If anybody had told her that one day she was going to be pregnant with an alien baby, she'd have laughed at them. Even now she felt like laughing–hysterically, but still laughing.

"Okay," Gemma said, stepping back as she shuddered. "So this is a prank, right? You had somebody come in and change up my apartment so you could what? Is this for YouTube? Where's the camera?"

Shay ran a hand over his face.

"This isn't funny!" Gemma put her hands on her wide hips and tossed her auburn hair over her shoulder, trying to hide how much she was shivering. "I like pranks as well as the next girl, but you, what, drugged me so that I wouldn't know I was being moved? I don't care. Get out of here before I call the cops!"

Shay was a goner. Just like her cheating ex-husband, his ass was dropped. She wasn't about to stick around with a man who wanted her to think she was crazy.

Shay took a step back, holding up his hands. "Gemma, everything I have told you is the truth. I'm not human. We're not on Earth."

"Bullshit."

Maybe she was overreacting a smidgen to his prank. Maybe it wasn't actually that bad. Shay was patient and kind, and he didn't mind that her thighs rubbed together or that she had wobbly bits under her arms. She dropped her hands and took a deep breath.

"Okay, I'm just going to give you one more chance to come clean, because up until now you've been a perfect boyfriend. Where am I?"

"I thought you wouldn't believe me. I had hoped to wait, but…" He began unbuttoning his shirt.

Gemma crossed the space between them and jabbed him hard in the chest. "Hold it right there, buster. I don't care how sexy you are, you don't get to try to make me think you're an alien that abducted me and then seduce me. No way, no how."

"I'm not—"

She narrowed her eyes. It was easier not to be afraid if she was furious with him. "I want to go home right now. Understand?"

"You once asked me about this," Shay interrupted, touching the fire-red tattoo of a dragon that was over his heart. "I told you that I got it to commemorate my grandfather. The truth is that it is an implant that produces a shimmering cloak to hide my true appearance. For my research, it was necessary to blend in."

He pressed his fingers to either side of the tattoo. Gemma stared, her heart in her throat. She still didn’t want to believe, but was unable to find another explanation as the tattoo actually detached itself from Shay's skin. His form blurred for a moment, glowing red, before focusing again. Gemma gasped.

He was still six feet tall with rippling muscles bending his arms and neck. He still had the same lips, nose and ears, the same dark hair curled against his skull. But his skin had changed. No longer smooth and taut, it was a glittering emerald-green, the light catching off of hundreds of tiny scales and reflecting it back to Gemma. So utterly not human.

Worse yet were his eyes. They were red as blood, staring out at her from that alien face.

Gemma stepped back, wanting to scream but unable to pull in a breath to do so. Her head spun. She tried to think of something else to say, some explanation for this, but couldn't. Her legs gave out and she collapsed onto the narrow cot again, hands clutching the blanket.

Shay stepped forward but stopped when she flinched. "I wanted to tell you the truth about myself from the moment I met you, Gemma. It was a very strange emotional response. Please understand that I hated to lie to you. But things have changed. I did not think that our species could procreate but we can… when I told you that I loved you, I was telling the truth."

Gemma pressed a hand to her stomach. She was pregnant. With an alien's baby. She wanted to vomit, but her body wasn't responding to any of this. She couldn't feel herself sitting on the cot. It was like she was drifting in an endless sea, tossed by waves that bruised her but that she couldn't actually feel.

"Gemma?"

"I want to go home."

"I know. I know, and I'm sorry that you can't. Not right now, at least. There are too many unknowns. But I swear I will take care of you and the baby. I will make sure you both are okay."

A shiver ran down her spine. "Why wouldn't we be okay?"

Shay's gaze dropped. "We are two separate species. Subspecies at least. There are always dangers associated with hybrid offspring. We have the same ancestry, but with the hundreds of years and genetic modification that has separated Stlozyn and humans, there are risks."

"What sort of risks?"

"The greatest is that the baby won't be viable. But I will not let this end badly. I swear to you. Even if we have to do genetic surgery. I am highly intelligent, and I command this ship."

"This ship." Gemma let out a high-pitched, hysterical giggle. "We're not on Earth anymore."

Shay winced and shook his head.

Gemma's voice lowered to a whisper. "You kidnapped me."

Another wince. "I wasn't thinking clearly. I know I should have told you before, but I was just…"

He trailed off, apparently recognizing that there was nothing he could say to make this better.

Gemma stared at him, not speaking. Her mind raced around in circles, unable to land on anything that felt solid. She wanted to tell him to get out, wanted to tell him to hold her, wanted to scream and wanted to cry. Wanted to laugh, to not believe. Eventually, she did the only thing she could. She turned her back on Shay and lay down on the bed, pulling her blanket over her head.

She squeezed her eyes shut tight and pretended that she was still sleeping, and this was nothing more than a dream.

Chapter Two

Shay held his hands behind his back, his chin on his chest as his lungs filled with smoke. It had been months since he had been able to do a proper cleanse, and it felt good to let the fires in his belly burn hot, to let steam and smoke exhale from under his scales, burning away the pollutants that had accumulated in his system during his time on Earth.

His thoughts turned to Gemma–he had been wrong to take her like he had. He knew that now. Revealing his true identity first would have been the right course of action. He had just been so excited to know that she carried his child, he'd lost his head.

It was a disturbing show of emotion. His grandfather had always told him that his tendency for emotion was his greatest stumbling block. He'd had to fight for his position, showing that he could be emotional and logical both. It hadn't been easy, but here he was, Science Alpha of a research vessel.

He had been planning on telling Gemma his true name soon. But her reaction to his true form was disturbing–now he wasn't sure she would even want to stay with him. He couldn't share his true name, that deep part of himself, with someone who wasn't going to stay with him for the rest of his life. Gemma wouldn't understand the importance of his true name yet, anyway.

Silly superstition, he thought, scoffing at his own desire to share his true name with another person. For having a true name at all. But even if it was a silly superstition with no basis in science, it was important to him.

Shay blew out a deep breath, exhaling the last of the smoke from his chest. Somehow he would make this up to Gemma. He had to.

When he stepped from the cleansing room, he saw somebody waiting for him. Wynon, the dragoness the Science Board appointed as his second on his ship. She carried an info link and averted her eyes while he pulled on the scarlet robes that indicated his rank. She wore green, designating her as a Science Chief. The color clashed horribly with her aqua scales.

Human shyness when it came to nudity had been one of the things that had surprised Shay the most. Among Stlozyn, if one didn't want to look at another's naked body, they merely adverted their eyes. It wasn't difficult.

"Science Alpha."

She bowed towards him, holding out the info link.

Science Alpha. Shay smiled at the title. He had worked long and hard to earn that rank, to be given his own research ship. The only way he could improve his rank now was to sit on the Science Board itself–something he fully intended to do. He was determined to be the youngest dragon to ever be appointed to that prestigious position.

"These are the results of my fertility tests?"

"And the DNA scans of the fetus in the human."

"Gemma," Shay growled lightly. "Her name is Gemma, and you will refer to her as such."

Wynon bowed her head. Shay took the info link and set the small database against his wrist, snapping it into place before withdrawing the transference spike from its place. He set the spike against the base of his skull, wincing as it pierced through flesh and connected with his neurological systems.

A flood of information poured into his mind and he closed his eyes, letting it all settle before he tried to make sense of it. When the information was properly organized, the fires in Shay's stomach leaped higher.

Two things were very clear. One, he should not be able to father children. His own bout with the disease that plagued his people had made his genetic material too weak. Second, the child that Gemma carried was his. It was undeniable.

His heart lightened, swelling with joy. He had always wanted to have a child, and now the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on would give him one. The scans indicated the baby was perfectly healthy, in the third month of development. Gemma also wasn't suffering any unexpected health effects. The weight of worry left him. They were both healthy.

He removed the info link, wincing as it came out. Infolinks were the most efficient way to upload large amounts of information directly to the brain, but the little spike grazed nerve endings that made most unaccustomed users faint. Shay was proud to say he had never experienced such an embarrassing show of weakness, although the first time he'd used an infolink, it had driven him to his knees.

"Have the information relayed back to Bronæl," he ordered Wynon, "along with the rest of my research from Earth."

She saluted him and spun on her heel, marching away. Shay hurried to Gemma's room. As soon as she had woken, he’d had her moved to a more comfortable location, no longer needing to monitor her condition in the medical bay. He knocked on the door, but there was no answer.

"Gemma, it is me. Shay."

"Go away."

Shay's eyes widened slightly and he drew back a step, hurt by her dismissal. "Gemma—"

"I want to be alone right now."

Shay's brow furrowed. "I will be back later, then."

There was no response.

It was more than likely that she was still very upset with him. And it was no wonder, either. After all, as she had said herself, he had abducted her. The ways of Stlozyn were very different to those of humans.

Mental acuity was more highly praised than physical prowess among his people, but it was still common practice for higher ranking individuals to simply bring their mates to their own homes when a child was conceived, and he had acted in that manner, not thinking about the effects it would have on her.

He understood why Gemma would not be happy with him for his actions. After all, she’d only just found out he wasn't human, and certainly didn't know anything of their customs. He had acted impulsively, and that had harmed their relationship. He would have to give her time to come to terms with all of this and regain her trust.

"If you need me, just call and I'll get the message."

No answer.

Shay turned on his heel and headed towards his command deck, hands in his pockets. He only hoped that it wouldn't take too long to win her back–even this short time separated from her felt like an eternity.

When Shay reached the command deck, all of the crew snapped to attention until he told them to return to their duties. A few of the higher-ranking individuals congratulated him on his coming child, and Shay allowed himself to beam as he thanked them. A child. This was happy news indeed.

Wynon was the only one who wasn't smiling as Shay ordered a return to their home world. She stepped up beside him as they activated the tesseract, taking them into string space. This dimension allowed them to travel at speeds billions of times faster than light while not experiencing the temporal distortion that had plagued early faster-than-light missions.

"Sir, may I speak with you in private?" Wynon asked, under her breath.

Shay nodded to her and lead the way to his ready room. Inside was a large meeting table, but neither Stlozyn sat at it. A heavy frown was on the dragoness' face, and she did not look at her Alpha.

"What was it you wanted to say, Science Chief?"

He really did need to find a way to speak with Gemma. Even though she didn't want to see him at the moment, he needed to let her know what to expect when they reached Bronæl. Children were highly celebrated, especially these days when the disease was making conception harder and harder to achieve. She would be greatly honored when they arrived, and it might be overwhelming for his little human. She was calm and confident, but easily drained by crowds.

"Sir, this child carried by the hum–Gemma may indicate a cure for the fertility plaguing our people."

Shay nodded, his eyes shining. "I did tell the Science Board that humans were the key to fixing our fertility problems. It will take some further synthesis and testing, but I believe their DNA will provide a cure for this plague."

"That is not what I mean."

Shay's eyes narrowed. Wynon was not his choice of Science Chief. He would have preferred one of his friends from the University, but the Science Board always appointed the Science Chief to research vessels. She was respectful, as was her place, but it was clear that she still held to the antiquated and disproven belief that dragonesses were less emotional and more intelligent than dragons.

It rankled him. What did he have to do to prove that emotion and intelligence could exist in the same space? Wasn't his research proof of his own mental acuity?

Shay folded his arms. "What do you mean, then?"

"If we could extract physical DNA from the fetus—"

"No." Shay shook his head at once. "It would be too risky, both for the child and Gemma."

Wynon folded her arms, her expression hardening. "You are not thinking about our people, Alpha. What is the life of one fetus or human compared to saving our species from extinction? With the infertility rates this disease is creating, we will die out in only a handful of generations. There are many human dragonesses—"

"Women. Human females are called women."

"Women, then." The dragoness didn't say the word quite right, as though she couldn't get her tongue around it. "There are many women on Earth. If those females take Stlozyn seed the way this one has, then there will be plenty of opportunities to create more children, both for you and many other dragons."

"Your point?"

Wynon's eyes narrowed. "The DNA extraction from this fetus may be able to reverse the disease's effects on you, so you can have a dragoness for a mate."

Shay glared at his second coldly. "For your sake, I will ignore what you have just said. But if you ever insinuate that my child and my human aren't good enough for protection against unethical science practices, I will have your wings. Understood?"

The dragoness stiffened. Her blood-red eyes blazed for a moment before she sank her head in a single nod.

Shay grunted. "Good. Now get back to your station. I am going to go check on Gemma."

"Yes, sir." The dragoness saluted and walked stiffly from the ready room.

Shay's brow furrowed as he watched her go. As soon as they returned to the home world, he was going to request a replacement. The Science Board might not be pleased with him for doing so, but this was a ship. And on his ship, his word was law.

He couldn't have a second who undermined him, especially not when it came to something as critical as Gemma's wellbeing. Suggesting that they perform procedures on the baby when it could not give consent? That was blasphemy, and he wouldn't have it on his ship.

Nothing was more important than his human and their child. Nothing.

Chapter Three

The new room Shay had given Gemma was twice the size of her apartment. It was cozy, decorated in neutral colors and hung with portraits that shifted to different pictures every few minutes. When Gemma tried to touch them, her hand had passed right through. Holographic projections, she guessed. Now that she had had some time to process the whole situation, it was actually quite fascinating.

There was a knock on the door. Shay again.

Gemma sucked in a deep breath, her heart going double time. She knew she should still be furious with him, but she had calmed down enough that she was ready to listen to him. Plus, if she was honest, just hearing his voice was reassuring in this crazy situation.

She couldn’t believe that he had been malevolent when he took her from Earth. There had been lots of times since they met when a cultural element had confused him. Perhaps this was one of those times. Maybe it was something in his culture that made it okay to abduct people. She'd have to tell him that it wasn't, though.

Blowing out her breath, Gemma tucked her legs under her, smoothing down the canary-yellow robe she had been given to replace her flannel PJs. It was the softest fabric she had ever touched, embroidered with patterns of flowers.

"Come in."

Shay stepped in, wearing a red robe that hid the shape of his magnificent body. He offered her a cautious smile, the kind he always gave her when he was unsure if she was angry at him. Gemma smiled back.

"I'm still upset, but not as much as I was," she told him. "It's just a lot to take in."

He nodded deeply and came to sit on the sofa beside her. "I apologize for not telling you about myself before I brought you to my ship. It's just that… well, I should not be able to have children. And yet you are pregnant. It swells my heart, and I admit I did not think my actions through. I acted emotionally, and there is no excuse for it."

"That's okay." Gemma gave him a tense smile. "Just take me back home and we can talk about it."

He shifted. "I'm afraid that's not possible."

Her shoulders tensed and hands clenched. "Why?"

"We are currently on our way to my home planet. I have to deliver my findings to the Science Board, and I would like to get opinions from other bio-medical professionals to make sure I'm reading the scans right and that this pregnancy is normal in every way."

Gemma's shoulders relaxed despite herself. Normal. "So what you're saying is that the hybrid risks aren't actually risks in this case?"

"I see no indication that you or the baby are anything but perfectly healthy."

"Good. Now, what's this Science Board you mentioned?"

"Our highest level of government."

Gemma's brows furrowed. Shay had always had an almost religious approach to all things scientific, but to have a science board ruling over the planet? That was nuts! She shook her head–his culture was different to hers. It wasn't her place to judge.

"Gemma, I want you to know that I love you. I may not have told the truth about everything, but I did about that."

Heat rose into Gemma's cheeks and she dropped her gaze. She'd had plenty of boyfriends before Shay, but none of them had made her feel beautiful the way he did… He didn't mind that her ass was a little too big, or that her breasts were just a tiny bit too small for the rest of her body, or that she had a double chin. When he touched her, he did it with such reverence that he might as well have been touching Aphrodite.

"Don't distract me," she said, shaking her head again. "I know that you love me. That doesn’t mean I shouldn't be angry with you."

"I know. I just want you to know it was never my intention to cause you pain."

"After you give your findings and get the second opinion thing, you'll return me to Earth, right?" Gemma glanced up at him. "I have a life there. I can't just disappear."

But did she really have a life there that wasn't Shay? She had lost her job, and it had been months since any of her friends had called her. She had no family, either. Well, her landlord would miss her when she didn't pay next month's rent, at least. Mr. C was a nice guy. She couldn't let him worry.

Shay's shoulders slumped, but he nodded. "Of course. I acted in haste, but you are right. Your home is Earth. I'm sure I will receive permission to continue to dwell on Earth with you if that's what you want. Only it will be better this time." His eyes lit up and he gave her the dazzling smile that always had her heart melting. "This time, I won't have to hide my true forms from you."

Gemma returned the smile, though her heart was sinking at his enthusiasm. She didn't want to hurt him, but the truth was she wasn't certain if she could continue dating an alien. He was an alien .

"Wait. Forms? Like more than one?"

Shay nodded. "Yes. We have the form you see now, and what we call our beast form, which we can shift into."

"Okay," Gemma muttered, storing that away for later. She still needed to wrap her head around this form, let alone another one.

She was still freaking out in a low-key sort of way, although she had come to terms with the fact he was an alien and she was on an alien spaceship. Technically he had also kidnapped her, but she wasn't so worked up about that anymore. Shay was one of the sweetest men she had ever met, although he could get a little superior when talking about things she didn't understand.

"Are you hungry?" Shay asked.

Gemma shook her head just as her stomach rumbled. Shay laughed and leaned forward, then stopped. His blood-red eyes grew worried and he pulled back.

"Can I still kiss you?"

Gemma bit her lip. This whole situation was nuts. Wasn't it? But despite his scales, Shay's face was exactly the same. There was even that little pucker in the brow above his left eye that appeared when he was worried. She felt herself relaxing, even though she hadn't realized just how tense she still was.

It was still him. Still Shay. She nodded.

Shay pressed a gentle kiss to her lips, and it was the same kiss she knew. The one that made her heart beat faster and made her forget why she was angry with him. She moaned, parting her lips. His tongue darted into her mouth, but as she flung her arms around his neck, Shay pulled away. He was smiling, though, and a deep chuckle vibrated in his chest.

"I think it would be best if we took things a little slower than that, don't you think? You're still getting used to this. I don't want you to move too fast and then freak out."

"I… you're right." Heat flooded Gemma's cheeks. "And I am hungry."

"I'll get something for you."

Gemma settled back as Shay went to the kitchenette. It suddenly struck her as surprising that there were a fridge and stove instead of alien cooking appliances, but then she shrugged. He’d probably had this place custom made for her or something.

One of her hands rested on her belly, and she smiled when she remembered how happy he had been when she had told him she was pregnant. He had actually danced around the apartment. She had been a little afraid–not of the thought of having a child, which was something she always knew she wanted–but that Shay would react badly.

Now he was taking her to his home planet because he was so happy. Knowing that he wanted their baby as much as she did helped the rest of her tension disappear. It would take the time to adjust, but that didn't mean that she couldn't.

"Would you really move back to Earth for me?" she asked, as Shay cracked a couple of eggs into a frying pan. "I mean… you must have family, friends, hopes and dreams and all sorts of things on your own home world. Would you really give it all up?"

Shay added some mushrooms to the eggs and Gemma felt her mouth watering. She loved mushrooms, especially when they were in scrambled eggs.

"I don't have any family left on Bronæl. That's the name of my home world," he added, before she could ask. "I was an only child and both my parents died when I was young. I was raised by my grandfather, and he died just before I decided to come to Earth."

It was exactly what he had already told her, only he'd said Canada rather than Earth when he told her the story the first time. Still, it felt good to know that he hadn't lied to her about his family. He threw a couple of pieces of bread into a toaster as her stomach growled again.

"And of course I would live on Earth with you," he continued. "I do plan to be the youngest dragon to ever be appointed to the Science Board, but I still need to prove myself worthy of the position, and I have just over fifty years to do that. Not even a dragoness has been appointed at my age."

Dragons. Dragonesses. Gemma frowned. He had told her something about two forms, hadn't he? Could he seriously turn into some sort of fantasy creature?

"I still have a lot of research to continue on Earth. We may not be able to live on Earth while the baby is young, though. There has never been a human-Stlozyn child before, and I'm not certain what traits will be dominant. Once the child is old enough to use shimmer cloak… but in the meantime, we can stay on my ship and commute to work. And I hope you'll be open to visiting Bronæl often."

The baby. Gemma clasped her hands over her abdomen, her anxiety kicking up again. Shay saw it when he returned with her eggs, and he sat beside her, taking her hand in a comforting gesture.

"What is it?"

"Am I going to explode? Or like, is the baby going to eat its way out of me? Am I going to have a two-week pregnancy? Am I going to lay an egg?"

Shay's brows rose. "An egg?"

"You're talking about dragons and stuff!"

He sighed and took her hands in his, rubbing his thumbs along her knuckles. "Gemma, it's going to be fine. You see me right now, don't you?"

Gemma narrowed her eyes. She hated it when he talked to her like that, like she ought to know something she didn't. It didn’t happen very often, but it did happen.

"Stlozyn and humans are very similar. We share a closer relationship than humans and chimpanzees. Even polar bears and grizzlies. I assure you, if you were going to lay an egg, our reproductive systems would be too different for you to get pregnant in the first place."

"How do you know?"

"You know the scientific definition of a species?"

"A group of organisms that are capable of interbreeding and producing viable young." He'd explained that to her enough times.

Shay nodded. "Now that I know our child is growing normally and healthily, it's clear we're technically the same species, just different subspecies."

"But how is that even possible?"

"Stlozyn ancestors were human, taken from Earth a few hundred years ago. We were genetically… not modified, really. Just certain genes were made more pronounced, which is why I have scales and you have skin. But there were also additional strands of DNA added into our code that separate us from humans. This DNA allows us to shift shapes, much like the mimic octopus changes its coloring to camouflage itself."

"Changing skin tones is way different than changing your body." Gemma frowned.

"On the surface, yes, but the basic science behind it is very similar." Shay hesitated. "Would you like to see my beast form?"

Gemma quickly shook her head–there was enough craziness that had happened today without seeing whatever shapeshifting magic Shay could do. "So is that why you call yourself a dragon?"

"Our beast forms resemble the dragons in European mythos." Shay nodded. "But I'm a dragon because I'm male. Humans call themselves man and woman, Stlozyn call themselves dragon and dragoness."

Gemma nodded. That, at least, she could understand.

Shay brushed his fingers against her cheek. "You need to eat before your toast gets cold."

"Right," Gemma muttered. She picked up her food and offered Shay a hesitant smile. He grinned back, and she felt her smile widen further. He really was the perfect man–or dragon–for her.

This is crazy, but yeah. We can make it work.

Chapter Four

Seeing the beautiful ruby of Bronæl was better than Shay thought was possible. There were things he missed about his home planet, but he hadn't realized that he missed the planet itself so much.

He stood on his command deck, an arm around Gemma's waist as they approached the planet. His crew had been very enthusiastic when Gemma started to leave her room, so much so that Gemma had had to ask him to get them to lay off the congratulations. He had explained just how important children were to Stlozyn, but the attention still got to her.

"There it is," he said proudly, turning to Gemma. "Bronæl."

Utter awe shone from Gemma's face. "It's beautiful."

It was, but not half so beautiful as the human leaning against him. Shay gazed at her, tracing the curve of her lips and reveling in the softness of her skin, the auburn of her hair. She was the most exquisite thing he had ever seen. He wished he could let her know just how beautiful she was, that the 'flaws' she thought she had–large ass, thick thighs, even her hairy toes—were all perfection to him.

"We'll have to take a transport ship to the surface," he said, turning away from both beautiful sights. "This ship is too large to land except for in emergencies."

"So, Science Alpha. Does that mean you're like a general?" Gemma asked, as they headed to the docking bay.

Shay grinned and shook his head. "More like a governor general."

Gemma's brows rose.

"Think of this ship like a colony and me its head. I report directly to the Science Board. There are other ships like this one out there, but I have far more power than a general would."

Gemma nodded. Shay could almost see the thoughts darting around in her head as she processed this. He had to admit, he was surprised at just how well she was taking everything. It was as if she met aliens every day. He did worry that it might be because she was still in shock, but she was showing no other symptoms of being in such a state.

Once they landed on the planet, they took their time getting to his apartment, Gemma constantly asking questions. Shay checked the time when they finally arrived. He was due to deliver his findings to the Science Board soon. He quickly showed Gemma around, making sure she knew how to use the holographic entertainment system and cooking appliances. Finally, he showed her to her room.

"We're not staying in the same room?" Gemma frowned at him. "We were living together on Earth. Are Stlozyn more uptight about sex than humans?"

Shay stared back at her in surprise. Although they had kissed a little on the way here, he had been trying to give her space to come to terms with everything, and not force their relationship to get back to what it was. It was the reason that he thought it would be best for them to have two separate rooms.

"You want to sleep with me?"

Gemma nodded. "I'll admit that all this situation is a little weird–make that super weird–but being with you makes it less weird. At least for me…"

"I just thought… I'm glad I was wrong."

He bent to kiss her. Her reaction caught him by surprise–Gemma flung her arms around his neck, parting his lips and darting her tongue into his mouth at once. Shay groaned, tightening all over as he pulled her lush body against his. Her fingers tangled into his hair and she wrapped a leg around his hip. Atoms of the universe, she was moving fast! It reminded him of the first time they had made love. Gemma was demanding, eager to please, full of vigor. So passionate, emotional–everything dragonesses were not.

Gemma let out a gasp as he moved his mouth to her neck. He sucked at her skin, loving the cool taste of her. If only he didn't have a meeting to attend! With a groan, he forced himself to move back.

His human narrowed her eyes in confusion as he gently peeled her away from himself. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing. It's just that I have my findings from Earth that I have to present to the Science Board. I can't be late. They are very busy individuals and would not look kindly on me being even a minute tardy." He sighed as Gemma wrinkled her nose, but she nodded her understanding. "I'll be back for supper, though."

"Supper," Gemma repeated, following him out of the bedroom as he headed towards the door. "Will it be more Earth food or something from here? Will your food be poisonous to me? Will I be allergic?"

"I have several dishes in mind made from ingredients similar to those that can be found on Earth," Shay replied. "I would not have brought you here if I thought our food would harm you. But there are still some supplies from Earth left. We can have whatever you want."

Gemma's gaze became sultry. "I want something spicy."

Shay groaned with desire. He quickly gave his human a kiss. Walking away from her at that moment was the hardest thing he had ever done. But he didn't have long to get to the Science Board, and he could not keep them waiting.

***

Shay had expected his findings to be met with excitement and anticipation of a brighter future, when they arrived on Bronæl. He had expected the news of Gemma's pregnancy to be celebrated, to be broadcast on all information channels. Perhaps even for a human-Stlozyn breeding program to be considered.

He did not expect that the Science Board would ignore all the exciting possibilities his finds had opened up. He did not expect to be ordered to keep Gemma's pregnancy a strict secret.

He most certainly did not expect that the Science Board would reprimand him.

When he entered the Board's throne room and saw the Board sitting on their high chairs wearing blue, the color of discipline, he tensed. What had he done that would be worthy of discipline? He had shared all of his research. Could this be because of Gemma? But it couldn't be. Interactions, even mating, were not forbidden between Stlozyn and other species, though there were few that were sentient enough to bother with.

"Science Alpha Shay." The speaker, Niqæsh, a dragoness with burnished bronze scales, narrowed her eyes on him. "We have been informed that you have a potential cure for this disease that is ravaging our people, and yet you refuse to take the steps necessary to develop that cure."

"I am unaware of what you mean," Shay replied, his fires beginning to smolder.

He had a good guess what Niqæsh was talking about, but there could be no way that the Science Board would expect him to put his precious child and Gemma in danger by extracting DNA at this precarious early stage, could there? It was unethical!

The dragoness' lips thinned. "You know exactly what I am referring to. Your second, Wynon, has informed us that she suggested extracting DNA from the fetus inside the human you brought back, and not only did you dismiss her suggestion without thought, but also threatened her. Such a display of emotion is inexcusable for a dragon in your position."

"The fetus is my child," Shay said, his hands clenching. His fire burned hot in his belly and the wings of his beast pressed against the skin of his back. He struggled to keep his beast in. Now was not a time to allow it free reign. "The human's name is Gemma."

"Alpha—"

"Are you suggesting that I risk killing possibly the only child I will ever have? My findings on Earth indicate that a synthesis of human DNA will be enough to vaccinate those who have not been infected yet, to ensure they don't contract the disease. With a little more work, perhaps an extraction of DNA from my child after it is born and no risk will come to it, the infertility that plagues us might even be reversed."

The dragoness leaned forward. "The DNA from a forming fetus will be much more potent. You know that."

"I do. But what about our most holy ethics? It is sacrilege against science itself to experiment upon those that cannot give reasonable understanding and consent."

"We are running out of time!" Niqæsh leaped to her feet, eyes firing, hands clenched. Smoke curled out of her mouth. And they called him emotional. "What use are ethics when our people are going to their graves childless?"

Shay winced and took a deep breath. He could not allow them to experiment on Gemma or the baby. He had promised her that she would be safe. "If children are your main concern, perhaps a breeding program—"

"Wynon has requested that the pregnant human is given to her custody. We have agreed that it is the best for our people. Either you will comply, or your position will be stripped from you."

Shay snarled, a flicker of flame escaping his mouth. Never! He would never hand over his child or Gemma to be experimented on!

"Our people come first, Alpha." Niqæsh sat again, her eyes narrowed. "You are in a position no other dragon has been in. Your research is impressive. Maybe even enough to be assigned to the Board at your young age. Don't let your feelings get in your way."

Shay's eyes narrowed.

"You are dismissed."

The dragon bowed stiffly, wishing he could tear the dragoness apart instead. Choose between his future, his ship, and Gemma? Unlikely. He would take Gemma away from this planet again, he would keep her safe and he would continue his research. He'd have a cure for this disease before the baby was born.

Then Niqæsh and the Science Board would be eating their words.

Chapter Five

Gemma didn't have the chance to fully explore Shay's lush apartment before he came striding through the door, slamming it behind him. She jumped, her heart jumping to her throat as flames flickered out of Shay's mouth.

His blood-red eyes were dark, emphasizing his alien appearance. For a moment, Gemma forgot herself and stumbled back as he came towards her.

"We need to leave," he growled, his voice several octaves deeper and so growly that she could hardly understand him. "The Board–bunch of idiots!"

He wasn't angry at her. Of course he wasn't. She shook her head–even when he was angry he would never hurt her. Her heart rate returned to normal. "What happened?"

He glanced at her and the flames died. A pained smile crossed his face and he ran a hand through his hair. "I'll tell you later. Right now we need to get to the ship."

Her heart flip-flopped. "Are you taking me back to Earth?"

"I'm not sure yet. But we need to leave now."

Gemma nodded. She didn't have anything to bring with her, so didn't protest when Shay wrapped an arm around her waist and ushered her out. He walked swiftly, almost too swiftly for her to keep up.

When they had first landed on the planet, Shay had let her stop whenever she wanted to look in awe at her surroundings. The buildings were huge, all glistening with stained glass, made with angles and shapes that looked like a masterpiece no matter which way you looked at them. This time, she hardly had any time to acknowledge the beautiful works around her.

They were soon back on the ship. Shay took her to the room she had traveled in and brought her close to his body, wrapping his arms around her. He crushed his mouth against hers and, as always, Gemma felt heat swirl through her body. Her eyes slid shut and she parted her lips, inviting him in. He was so intoxicating that she could forget everything else.

An alien boyfriend isn't so bad , she mused, but then he ripped himself from her arms.

"I will be back shortly. We have to get away."

Gemma watched him go, anxiety starting to swirl in her again. She swallowed hard. He would tell her everything she needed to know soon, wouldn't he? And maybe they were going back to Earth. She would like that… She hadn't even had her first doctor's appointment for her pregnancy yet. She was pretty sure she was three months along, but it would be nice to know for certain.

She sighed and turned around–to find herself staring at somebody laying on her bed. But not just anybody. Her eyes widened and she stepped back. It was her laying on the bed, her hands behind her head, her eyes closed, breathing deeply like she always did when she wanted to sleep but couldn't.

"What—" Gemma gasped, her heart jumping into her throat.

A hard, scaly hand covered her mouth and there was a prick in the back of her neck. Instantly, everything started spinning. Strong arms caught her, lifted her.

"The Alpha is predictable," a feminine voice hissed. "Bring her along. We only have a minute to get off this ship before he tesseracts."

Tesseracts? Gemma tried to open her mouth, tried to scream, but darkness was consuming her and she couldn't move. Shay . When would he realize she was gone? Shay !

***

For several hours after leaving Bronæl, several warships shadowed them, but Shay's research ship was designed to outmaneuver any possible enemies they came across while doing research and the warships could not catch up with them. When they dropped from the scanners altogether, he let out a sigh of relief, but monitored the situation closely for several more hours, just to be on the safe side. At last, he was certain that they had gotten away cleanly.

The crew must have wondered what was going on, but it was a credit to their loyalty that they didn't question him. He had picked each member himself, from the pilot to the janitors, and knew they were on his side.

I'll explain everything to them when I've taken care of Gemma, he thought, heading off the bridge to see her.

To his horror, nerves fluttered in his stomach. He really shouldn't be nervous… But he had to tell her that they couldn't return to Earth. It was the first place the Science Board would look for them.

She knew he loved her. She knew he would not purposefully put her in danger. He hoped she would forgive him for this.

She was on her bed, sleeping, when he entered her room. A fond smile spread over Shay's face as he crept over to her. Her beautiful voluptuous body was everything he had dreamed about in a mate–he couldn't believe there were males on Earth who would have preferred she flatten her curves!

A strand of hair had fallen over her eyes. When Shay reached to brush it away, his hands went right through her.

The dragon's heart stopped. His eyes widened as the holograph flickered. No. he looked around wildly–everything was exactly as he had left it. There was no evidence that Gemma had even been there.

No, no, no, no!

He turned on his heel, legs pumping as he raced back towards the command deck. So that's why the warships had never opened fire. They weren't being respectful of his position, they were a distraction so he wouldn't realize that he didn't have Gemma with him.

"Turn the ship back to Bronæl," he ordered, striding onto the command deck. The crew members that were dotted around at their stations all looked up at him in surprise. He ignored their looks, going to his command chair. "Do as I say."

The pilot worked the control panel, changing their direction. Shay swallowed hard. Wynon must have acted with permission of the Science Board to sneak aboard his ship. He had been too predictable. They would be expecting him to return now. Blunt force wouldn't work, he needed to be stronger than that.

"Alpha, are you alright?" the pilot asked, glancing at him.

"No," Shay growled back. He stood again, unable to bear sitting still. He glanced over the crew. They were friends, teammates. Would they understand what he was doing, or would they accept the Science Board's decision? "You know that I brought the human to the home world. You know she carries my child."

"Of course." The pilot made some adjustments to their course, then swiveled her chair to look at him with a frown on her face. "I thought we were taking her back to Earth."

Keeping it brief as possible, Shay told his command crew what Wynon wanted with Gemma. Cries of shock and horror answered him, and when he said that the Science Board had sanctioned experiments on the unborn child, they went silent. He sat again, flames coiling in his belly.

"That is blasphemy against ethics," the pilot eventually said. Smoke curled from her nose and mouth. "We are with you, Alpha."

Shay nodded his head in thanks. He closed his eyes and thought of Gemma, of her sweet smile and lovely eyes. He prayed to the atoms of the universe that he wasn't too late.

Chapter Six

Gemma struggled against the restraints holding her in place. They wouldn't give. Her heart pounded and her throat was dry. When would Shay realize that she had been taken? When would he rescue her? He was a Science Alpha, the dragoness who had taken her had no right to do this!

The door opened and Gemma forced herself to stay still, not wanting to let the dragoness see her fear. She might be helpless in this situation, but that didn't mean she was going to give her captor the satisfaction of seeing just how terrified she was.

The female was smaller than the other Stlozyn Gemma had seen, but she had no clue if that meant the alien was younger than the others or not. All she really knew was that those red eyes that were so warm and like two rubies on Shay looked like they were literally made from blood on this dragoness.

"What do you want from me?" Gemma demanded, clenching her hands. It helped her project anger rather than fear. "I don't know anything about Shay's research, so if you're trying to steal it—"

"His research is public record, as is all our science. It's blasphemy to hide knowledge from others," the dragoness replied. She tilted her head, dark hair sweeping her shoulders. "You carry a child that should not be possible. That child is the key to curing my people."

Gemma remembered that Shay had said something about that and shivered. “What are you going to do to me?"

"What I must." The dragoness looked her over. "I must admit, I am glad to have such a healthy specimen. From your media that I saw while orbiting Earth, I was afraid most human females were waifs. But you have a good amount of muscle, and your blubber layer will be most beneficial to keeping your body from starving during the course of this research."

If Gemma's throat had been dry before, now it was a desert. She couldn't produce enough saliva to even swallow. She didn’t care that the dragoness had just called her fat in a roundabout way–she knew she had some extra weight on her, but it had never been a major concern other than when she despaired about her arms and ass. But what could the Stlozyn possibly want to do that would starve her?

"What are you going to do?" Gemma gasped out. Her voice was so hoarse she could hardly understand herself.

"What I must to ensure the survival of my people. Know that I take no pleasure in any of this. You seem to be a genuinely good person. I will try my best not to kill or irreparably damage you or the fetus you carry, but many lives outweigh one, or even two. Be comforted by knowing that if you die, your death will allow hundreds of children to be born."

Was she crazy? Gemma's eyes were wide as she tracked the dragoness' movements, as she walked around the bed the human was strapped to. "Shay is going to find me. He's going to find me, and you'll be sorry."

The dragoness laughed softly. "As emotionally as he has been acting, the Science Alpha did not get his position by putting his emotions before his research."

"Listen, you—"

"Don't get me wrong, I'm sure he will mourn you and he may even need to be hospitalized for a time while he works through some anger," she said the word like it was a curse, "but he will come to realize the necessity of these actions."

Could it be true? No. No, Shay would never just forget about her. He loved her. He had told her that more than once. She knew it was true, she had seen the truth of his words when he said it, had seen how difficult it was for him to say it, but how much he wanted to.

"You're wrong. Shay isn't going to give up on me. He's going to find me."

"If that is a comfort to you." The dragoness pressed a button on the restraints holding Gemma in place. Instantly her head began to swim. She struggled to keep her mind clear, but it was impossible.

"Shay," she blurted.

"Try not to fight the sleep." The dragoness touched her shoulder. "I'm afraid this is going to be a very painful procedure."

***

Everything hurt. Gemma floated in a haze, unable to tell one second from the next. A drip was attached to her arm, filling her blood with poison. Her body shook, her stomach cramped and churned. More than once she heaved, but it had been a long time since she had given up everything her stomach had to offer. She slipped in and out of consciousness, unable to tell one scaly, red-eyed face from the next one. She didn’t know where she was or how much time had passed.

All she knew was she felt like she was being turned inside out, and her belly felt like it was expanding, growing. Some part of her mind knew it couldn't be growing, that it was going too fast, but another thought it meant that she had been in this hell for months.

"Why are you doing this?" she gasped out, but nobody would answer her.

Her head spun and everything went black. She dreamt of Shay, of the moment they had met. He had come to her law office to ask about a parking ticket he didn't think he deserved. She'd thought he was very attractive and found his accent nearly irresistible. They'd seen each other every day since then.

She’d thought she was going to spend the rest of her life with him.

"Shay," she gasped when she woke again.

Gemma took in a deep breath. She still hurt and her head was clouded, but she could think clearly for the first time in she didn’t know how long. The lights in her room were dimmed, and when she tried to sit up, she found herself still strapped down.

"Good, you're awake."

The voice made her head jerk, which sent blinding pain shooting down her neck. Gemma groaned in pain, almost collapsing back into unconsciousness.

Something cool pressed to her lips and drops of moisture trickled down her throat. Gemma lapped them down and her head focused again. She swallowed painfully and focused on the alien who was bent over her.

"Where's Shay?" He wouldn't let this happen to her. He'd stop them.

"So you remember him." The alien was female, at least Gemma thought it was. The same female as before? She had the same aqua scales. "Do you remember your name?"

"Gemma Watson."

"And where are you from?"

"Calgary, Alberta. Earth."

The alien hummed, shining a light into her eyes. "Good. Some memory loss is to be expected, but you seem to still have your faculties about you."

Gemma twisted her head, glaring at the alien. She caught sight of her stomach and her eyes widened. Her heart stopped. She couldn't breathe. "How–How long have I been here?"

The alien followed her gaze. Gemma's stomach was distended to twice the size as it was before, with bruises covering her skin. The dragoness clucked her tongue.

"The fetus is alive. I was not authorized to remove it and use its tender DNA, but the samples collected as it grows will be most useful."

"How long have I been here?" Gemma thrashed against her restraints. "Where's Shay?"

Why hadn't he come for her already?

The dragoness shook her head. "Look at you, so afraid. You are serving a glorious purpose. Shay didn't understand that. He's too emotional. Too in love." She spat the word like it was poison. "Don't be so afraid. It's highly likely that both you and the fetus will survive the accelerated growth."

Gemma snarled under her breath. "Shay is going to find me. He will not let you do this!"

"Shay has no say in the matter."

The dragoness fiddled with some IVs that were dripping into Gemma's arm. Instantly the world began to swirl again. Gemma fought against the drugs but her mind slipped away from her. Her last thought was of Shay–he was coming for her. He had to be. He would save her.

A tear leaked from her eye… she had never told him she loved him…

Chapter Seven

Shay dropped into a crouch as he leaped from the small ship-to-planet transport vessel. As soon as he had arrived back in Bronæl space, he had broadcast what the Science Board had done to him and Gemma; he knew it would buy him time, that the people would demand that this blasphemy end. It had at least prevented his ship from being blown to bits as he neared the planet.

He wasn't going to sit back and wait for the Board to decide what to do next, although he was hoping that public opinion would stay with him. No, Gemma was still in danger. Who knew what Wynon was doing to her and the baby? So he had selected a half-dozen of his most intelligent fighters and they had made a plan to get his human back.

This whole thing hinged on whether he had correctly estimated where Gemma was being held, but it was a risk he had to take.

The dragoness who had ordered him to hand Gemma over to Wynon in the first place, Niqæsh, had an impressive research facility. It was one of the most iconic buildings in the city, shaped like a crashing ocean wave, and also the most controversial, since the windows were an opaque green, rather than the transparent yellow that typically was indicative of science buildings.

Transparency in research was key, yet Niqæsh prevented those outside the building from looking in on what she was doing. It would be the perfect place to perform unethical experiments on a pregnant woman.

The rest of Shay's team leaped from the transport ship, wings stretched from their backs to slow their descent just enough to avoid going through the glass. The sun had set hours ago, leaving the city utterly dark except for the Eternal Flame that was tended at its heart. Not that Stlozyn needed much light to see. Shay could feel his pupils dilating to let in more light as they crouched there.

"Alpha, I'm reading only one non-Stlozyn lifeform," the dragon to his left said, narrowing his eyes as he studied a thermal scanner.

"That is Gemma," Shay said, his muscles bunching, fighting the urge to smash his fist into the glass. There was a plan. He had to stick to it if they were going to have a chance to save Gemma. "Where is she?"

The dragon punched a few commands onto the infolink at his wrist and passed it to Shay. He plunged it into the base of his skull without taking the time to prepare himself, gritting his teeth against the pain. An image of the internal schematics ran through his brain, showing him the route to take to get to his human. He nodded once, withdrawing the link again.

"Fight well," he murmured to his crew. "And should you die, may your intelligence become one with the atoms of the universe."

It was time. Around him, his fellows dropped their chins. Smoke billowed from their forms. Wings expanded, blood-red eyes turned golden, teeth sharpened. Hands became claws, and they began to glow softly in the darkness.

Shay slapped a sonic charge against the window he was on and activated it. There was a high-pitched blast and the glass beneath him shattered into a million pieces. The dragon nearest him caught his arm, slowing his descent, then released him as the rest of the crew dove towards the scientists, fire billowing from their mouths.

Nobody noticed Shay as he rolled on the ground to absorb the impact, nor as he joined the other scientists running from the room. A few turned to fight, their own forms shifting, but Shay ignored them. His crew was the distraction. They knew the risks involved in this.

He fell back behind the scientists as he got near to his first turn. Nobody noticed when he left them. The lights flickered and dimmed, turning a pinkish-purple color. It was a warning that they were under attack. He picked up his pace, nostrils flared to pick up the scent of approaching Stlozyn. Twice he had to duck into rooms to avoid a patrol, but other than that there was nobody.

His heart was in his throat by the time he got to the room where Gemma was being held. What if he was wrong? What if all this had been in vain and Gemma wasn't here? Or worse, what if she was—

No. He couldn’t even consider that.

Wynon was in the room when he kicked the door open. Gemma lay on a bed beside her, her arms cuffed down. She was awake, though, and alive. Her beautiful eyes were wide with fear, and even from where he was Shay could hear just how fast her heart was going. He snarled, striding forward.

"Stop unless you want her to die."

Wynon's words made him freeze. The dragoness' eyes were narrowed, her breathing shallow. It was only then that he saw the needle in her hand. It was inserted directly into an IV drip that was connected to Gemma's arm. Shay snarled again.

An IV? What base techniques was Wynon using that would require a medical practice that hadn't been used since the dark ages of science?

"I underestimated you," Wynon said, inclining her head at him. "I didn't think that a dragon with so much emotion would be able to outthink both me and a member of the Science Board. We were foolish in our arrogance."

"And you are foolish to still hold that needle," Shay replied. Flames burned his tongue. "I will allow you to walk away right now if you put it down. Otherwise, I will take your head off your shoulders."

Wynon's eyes widened. Smoke curled from her nostrils, smelling of pungent fear. "Such violence. And you think that you deserve a place on the Science Board?"

"I have done more to expand our knowledge than your benefactress. Perhaps, if logic dictates we betray our ethics and perform experiments on unborn young, it is time for more emotion on the Board!" He didn't look at Gemma, knowing he would lose his mind and attack if he saw so much as a bruise on her. Her small gasps of fear were enough to nearly drive him over the edge as it was. "You know me, Wynon. When do I bluff? Get out now, while you still have the chance."

The dragoness hesitated. Her eyes narrowed. "Swear that you will not attempt to harm me."

"I swear by the atoms of the universe, you will come to no harm by my hand or orders if you leave this room this instant."

Wynon nodded, disconnecting the needle. She headed past Shay, pausing when she was right beside him. "It's only saline solution. The human contains the cure for our species, I know that now more than ever. I would not sacrifice our people for my own life."

"Leave," Shay snarled, and the dragoness slipped from the room.

"Shay."

He finally allowed himself more than a brief glance at Gemma. She was struggling against her bonds, but the air in Shay's lungs seemed to have all dissipated. The flames in his belly burned low and cold. He was unable to believe what he was seeing. It had only been a day since he had last seen Gemma. And yet in that time, her belly had swollen with at least four months' worth of growth.

What sort of internal damage would this accelerated growth to do her? To their baby? His knees felt weak and, for a moment, he was tempted to go after Wynon and tear her apart, despite his vow. How could anybody do such a terrible thing?

"Shay," Gemma repeated, her voice pained and terrified.

The dragon shook his head, shoving Wynon violently from his thoughts, and hurried to his human's side. He quickly unstrapped her and she threw her arms around him. She began sobbing, and Shay stroked her hair, whispering gently.

"It's okay. You're okay."

"I thought I was going to die," she whispered. "I thought—"

"You're safe," Shay promised.

From here it would only take five minutes to get outside to where his transport was waiting for him. If Wynon hadn't alerted security. If his crew was still keeping the scientists occupied. He needed to move quickly; there was no time for stealth.

Shay released Gemma, stepping back. Gemma cried out, reaching for him, but he closed his eyes and dropped his chin to his chest. He had never been particularly good at partial shifting, but he focused on his lower body, bringing the beast within to his legs. His robes parted as his lower limbs grew, becoming longer, stronger. He scooped Gemma up then, gritting his teeth to keep the shifting isolated to his legs, and charged from the room.

They passed Wynon, making her shriek. Shay rounded a corner to see a dozen security officers waiting for him. His wings sprouted from his back, wrapping around Gemma's body as he charged at them. He ignored the calls for him to stop.

"Don't shoot him!" Wynon screamed from somewhere behind. "He has the human! She can't be harmed!"

Shay burst through the guards, snapping his wings back to knock them away. He kept running, clutching Gemma tightly in his arms.

An energy field dropped in front of him. He was only just able to stop himself from running straight into it. Shay whirled around. A second field dropped. He panted, looking around wildly.

Desperation clawed at his throat. He had to get out of here–had to get Gemma out of here. Shifting his human where she still clung to him, he activated the communication device that linked him to his ship.

"Hack the cameras," he gasped at the dragoness who answered. "Get all the footage of what's happening, now!"

Just after the dragoness confirmed she was in, Niqæsh stepped around the corner. Wynon was right behind her, and a dozen security guards followed after. Niqæsh's eyes were narrowed, her hands clenched at her sides.

"This human has had her pregnancy accelerated," Shay shouted. "In one day you have progressed her pregnancy by four mouths!"

"I am doing what is necessary," Niqæsh snarled. "Surrender your unborn child to further research or die."

"It's unethical to experiment on those who cannot give consent."

"What do I care about ethics? Our people are dying! I think I'll kill you, too. You've always been one of those dragons who thinks he deserves more than he does. I'll be doing our people a favor by ending you."

It was all Shay needed. "Did you catch that?"

"Yes," said the dragoness through his comm. "Shall I broadcast?"

Shay smiled as Niqæsh's eyes widened at the voice. "Yes."

Chapter Eight

Public outrage spared Shay a private trial, which could have been disastrous in his situation. The Science Board knew that they couldn't simply sentence him for disobeying a direct order. Some of the members who had remained quiet when Niqæsh had told him he had to hand over Gemma and their unborn child for experimentation were even publically declaring their support for him now.

Niqæsh herself was also on trial and suspended from her position on the Science Board. There were quite a few petitions circulating calling for her power to be fully stripped from her.

But as much as the public had his back, Shay was not immune to discipline. He had not only disobeyed direct orders from the Science Board, but he also perpetrated violence against fellow scientists and encouraged the same from his crew. That wasn't going to just go away.

Shay passed the scanner over Gemma's enlarged belly and along her back as she lay on her side, reading the information that was returned to him. They were under house arrest while his trial was underway. While the explosive acceleration of her pregnancy had been stopped, the damage was already done.

"The baby appears to be healthy," he assured his worried human as she chewed on her lip. "Wynon didn't damage our child.”

He could not say the same for her spine. Not only had the pressure of having such a quick growth of pregnancy damaged her spinal column, but the fact that Wynon had kept her on her back the whole time had only made it worse. If she hadn't already been jailed…

"My legs are still numb." Gemma lifted one foot and winced as she turned it in a circle. "That can't be good, can it?"

"No," he responded honestly. "And we won't know the full extent of the damage until after the baby is born and we can do more powerful scans."

He fiddled with the controls on his scanner until Gemma reached out and put her hand over his. His fires were burning low, and when he glanced up he saw his worry reflected in her eyes.

"Calm down, you're freaking me out. Let's talk about something else. You're going to give your justification at your trial tomorrow, right?"

Shay let out a deep breath and nodded. "Yes. Normally the justification is only after four months of evidence has been delivered to the Justice Board, but given the situation, they have agreed to allow me to speak first so that I don't have to worry about it after the child is born."

He put a hand on her stomach. They had been under house arrest for two months now, and Gemma could go into labor any day. He only prayed that it wouldn't be until after he had delivered his justification. He thought he had good reasons for doing what he did. After all, if he hadn't, he might not have Gemma or their child at all.

"I want to talk to them as well."

Shay shook his head. "You're not strong enough."

"So put me in a wheelchair. I'm strong enough to talk." Gemma narrowed her eyes at him. "I'm a lawyer, and I've spent the last two months studying your laws. I've been preparing my speech. I want to explain in my own words what it felt like."

She had a point, but Shay was worried about the stress it would put on her. Her health was already precarious. The amount of energy required to grow the child so quickly had eaten up most of her fat stores. She was thin and breakable now.

"I can see by the look on your face you think I'm not strong enough." Gemma narrowed her eyes. "Trust me, I'm going whether you want me to or not. So am I going to have to walk, or are you going to help me?"

Shay smoothed the hair from her forehead and kissed her gently. "Oh, my love. You are a stubborn woman."

"You’d better believe it," Gemma crooned back. A wincing look came over her face. "I need to use the toilet."

Shay scooped her up into his arms and headed for the bathroom. Gemma slung an arm around his neck and he buried his face in her hair. How had he gotten so lucky to get a woman like her? It might be Stlozyn belief that the atoms of the universe were cold and uncaring, but perhaps they had made an exception in his case. Meeting Gemma could not have happened just by coincidence.

He breathed in her sweet scent–he only hoped that by coming into her life, he hadn't ruined it.

***

Gemma wasn't certain her speech to the Justice Board was the most inspiring one. Stlozyn were all about logic; emotion was looked down on as the root of all evil.

Well, maybe not that bad, but close. Gemma shook her head as she directed the chair she sat in–a hover chair, which she could move in literally every direction–towards the gangplank of Shay's ship. She had given her speech, recounting exactly what her imprisonment had been like, right after Shay had given his justification.

After the sentence was declared–Shay had to provide remuneration to the crew members who had broken laws by following his orders–he was reinstated as Science Alpha on his ship and told that his justification was worthy of his actions, though he was warned not to be so emotional in the future.

"Let's get you to bed," Shay said, and Gemma agreed.

Her back was killing her, the pain bringing tears to her eyes, and her legs felt like two wooden blocks beneath her body.

"Home, sweet home," Gemma trilled as Shay closed the door to his quarters behind them.

She hadn't seen Shay's quarters on his ship, and she was surprised at how basic everything was. The room she had had before was like the most luxurious hotel in comparison. Shay had a large bed, a wardrobe for his uniforms, a private bathroom with a shower and no bath and a small food processor that was only good for small snacks, rather than meals.

"So why was my room so luxurious while you have something like this?" she asked, as he lifted her into the bed. She was sick of lying on her side all the time, but it really was the most comfortable position for her at the moment. Not that she would call it 'comfortable'.

"Every ship of this size is fitted with a room for members of the Science Board, should they desire to visit."

"So I was in the presidential suite?"

Shay laughed at the look on Gemma's face. "Essentially, yes."

"Yikes," she muttered. "You guys are seriously Spartan."

"Sparta is known for its stringent warrior culture. We're scientists. Violence is based on emotion. It's an abhorrence." Shay's expression became thoughtful. "Although they did have a methodical approach to war, which in some ways was almost scientific."

Gemma smothered a giggle. He was just too cute in these moments, despite the fact that he was tall and stacked and ought to be intimidating rather than adorable. "No, silly. It means that you don't have a lot of luxuries. At least not on ships. Your apartment on Bronæl was far fancier than the presidential suite."

"On a space-bound vessel resources are much more precious."

His personal comm beeped, indicating an incoming call. Gemma settled down, rubbing her aching back as the baby started moving, pushing against her skin as if it was trying to stretch. She never really felt the baby kicking, though, something she was still furious about. Wynon had stolen half her pregnancy from her.

Shay activated his comm and the holographic image of one of the dragonesses from the Science Board appeared. Gemma saw Shay's shoulders tense, and he angled himself away from her so the dragoness couldn't see her.

"Science Alpha." The dragoness nodded her head. "I thought you would like to know that Niqæsh has been stripped of her position, and her research buildings have been taken from her. Her personal wealth will be distributed towards the fund for ethical research, as well."

"That is good to hear. Thank you for informing me."

"This also means that her position on the Science Board is empty. On behalf of the Board, I would like to extend you the offer to fill it."

Gemma pushed herself up, eyes brightening. A grin spread over her face. This was what had always Shay wanted. To be the youngest dragon ever to be on the Science Board. To her surprise, however, he didn't look happy. A frown creased his brow.

"Thank you for the offer. I will have to discuss it with Gemma."

The dragoness nodded. "Of course. We will give you three months to make your choice."

Shay nodded, and the image flickered out. He sighed heavily, exhaling a lungful of smoke that made Gemma's eyes water. She waved it away, narrowing her eyes at Shay.

"Why didn't you take the offer? It's what you’ve always wanted."

"No. I wanted to earn my place on the Board, not have it offered because the Board needs to save face after one of them was found promoting unethical practices." Shay shook his head, his lips thinning. "I do have many accomplishments to my name, though… it might have nothing to do with what I am to the public right now."

Gemma squeezed his hand. Her heart went out to him, but she wasn't certain what she should say. Her dragon shook himself and gave her a tense smile.

"It's late. I'll think on this for a few days and then discuss it with you." Shay leaned over her, giving her a deep kiss. "For now, it's time for you to sleep."

Gemma nearly groaned. Sleep. It was all she seemed to be doing lately. "I can't wait until the baby is born."

"Yes, I imagine it will be much more comfortable—"

"No, I mean I want to do something other than sleep." She raised her brows at him, but he still looked confused. "Something spicy."

Shay's confusion cleared. He laughed and kissed her again. "The baby will be born soon. Then we can see what shape your spine is in. With any luck, a simple healing will have you back in perfect condition a few days after the birth. But try not to think spicy thoughts yet, my dear."

Gemma nodded, wrinkling her nose. "I know. I need to sleep."

"Indeed." Shay slipped into the bed behind her, wrapping his arms around her. "Goodnight, my love."

Gemma snuggled deeper into his warmth, her eyes closing. "Goodnight."

Chapter Nine

Shay woke to Gemma shaking him. At first, he only pulled her closer, but then a hissed gasp of pain escaped from her. His eyes flew open. He jerked upright, feeling her stomach spasm beneath his hand. It felt like his own stomach was squeezing, and for a second he wasn't sure what to do. He'd had training and schooling, but the rush of both adrenaline and endorphins had scattered his mind.

"Shay, I think I’m going into labor."

Her stomach contracted under his hand again.

"You might be," he said, and was surprised by how calm he sounded. He cleared his throat, pushing aside his tumbling emotions. Now, of all times, was not the time to let emotion guide him. What to do first? "Let me check to see how much you're dilated."

Gemma's eyes were round, but she nodded and turned as best she could to accommodate him. As he removed her sweatpants and underwear, Shay was immensely grateful for his ability to see in the near-darkness that surrounded them. Somehow turning on the lights seemed like it would take too long. Something gushed over his fingers as he checked her–she was already ten centimeters dilated.

"Well?"

"You're in the final stages of labor already." Shay swallowed thickly. "It appears that whatever Wynon did is having some residual effects. Don't worry, I have done my time as a midwife, just like all biological scientists, and the ship doctor spent a round with maternity. We're going to be fine."

Gemma hunched over, half-groaning, half-screaming. Her stomach shrank, muscles bulging.

"Don't push yet," Shay told her. "We have to get you to the birthing stool."

"That thing you want me to crouch on?" Gemma's breath came out in a growl. Sweat beaded on her brow. "I can't, you know I can't. My legs—"

"I'll help you. Lying on your back is one of the worse positions to give birth in. It narrows the pelvis and—"

"Okay." She half-screamed again. "Let's just get this going, then!"

Shay called the ship's doctor on the comm unit and picked Gemma up, carrying her to the birthing stool that was set up in the corner of the room. Everything was prepared. He had made sure of it before they left the planet. There was no reason for his heart to be pounding so hard! He thought it might burst from his chest.

Everything was going to be fine.

The doctor arrived quickly. Everything was a blur after that, punctuated by clear images. Gemma squeezing his hand. The doctor assuring them everything was proceeding well. A fly landing on Gemma's nose and licking at the salty sweat there. He wanted to brush it off, but Gemma was leaning so heavily on him he didn't dare release her. And then Gemma let out an almighty wail that was suddenly echoed by a baby's cry.

The doctor placed the infant in Gemma's arms. She started laughing and crying. Shay felt a smile blossom over his own face.

"A little dragoness."

The baby had a scattering of soft scales over her body, tinged blue and green as most babies were. But the shape of her eyes and ears, even her little bow mouth, were all Gemma. The baby continued to cry, waving tiny little fists in the air.

"She's beautiful," Gemma whispered, while the doctor palpitated her stomach to dispel the afterbirth.

"She is." Shay kissed Gemma's temple, shifting her so he could touch the baby's tiny feet. "It's too cold in here."

"I already adjusted the temperature," the doctor interrupted, rolling his eyes. "It's not too cold."

Shay hesitated but nodded. Soon the baby was cleaned up and wrapped in a warm blanket. The bed was soiled from when Gemma's water broke, so they took the luxurious room for visiting Board members. Once he was sure that Gemma and the baby were settled, Shay slipped in beside them. How could anything be so tiny, so beautiful, so precious?

"Do Stlozyn have any naming traditions?"

"One… but you'll laugh."

Gemma's lips quirked. "Why would I laugh?"

"It's a superstition. Not based on any sort of scientific fact."

"Tell me."

Shay sighed. This tradition meant a lot to him. If Gemma laughed… "It was believed by our ancestors that Stlozyn are reborn every fifth generation, and so it's tradition to look back five generations to name a child after one of our ancestors. We give the child that name, and when she's ten she chooses her true name, a name she'll only share with those that mean the most to her."

Shay braced himself for Gemma's laughter, but she nodded instead, her expression serious.

"I like that. It's beautiful. Do you know of a name from five generations back in your family?"

"My grandfather always wanted me to name my first daughter Ishoel, after his great-grandmother. It means beautiful star."

"Ishoel." Gemma smiled up at him. "I like it."

Shay let out a breath of relief. He'd always liked the name as well, and was grateful Gemma did, too. He kissed her forehead. "We should sleep."

"I don't want to sleep." She stroked Ishoel's tiny nose. "We need to decide what to do now. Are you hesitant to accept the position on the Science Board because you're afraid I'll want to go back to Earth?"

"Have I ever told you that I greatly admire your directness, Gemma?"

Her eyes narrowed. "Don't change the subject."

Shay chuckled softly but quickly sobered. He didn't want to put any undue pressure on her. He had thought that they would have several years before having to make this choice, but everything had happened more quickly than he anticipated.

"I promised you that we would return to Earth, that I would live there with you to continue my research." He stroked her hand.

"If you took the position, would you have to give up your research?"

Shay ran a hand over her beautiful, soft hair. He marveled at the silky texture for a moment. "No. But I won't be able to do it the same way I am now. I would be expected to send others in my place with the research parameters. I would have many duties on Bronæl that would mean I couldn't be away for long periods of time."

"So if you took it, we'd have to stay on Bronæl and could only return to Earth for visits?"

"Yes."

Gemma frowned. Her lips tightened and her nose wrinkled like it always did when she was deep in thought. After a moment, she let out a pent-up sigh. "I don't have any family there. I don't have many friends. And I just got fired from my job. I don't think there's a lot that's holding me to Earth. And two very big draws to Bronæl."

Shay held his breath.

"Ishoel wouldn't exactly blend in, either."

"We could use a shimmering cloak once she's a little older. It's completely harmless. But are you sure? After everything that happened here—"

"It's not going to happen again, is it?" Gemma raised a brow, indicating it was more of a statement than a question.

Shay shook his head. "No."

Gemma blew out a breath and looked down at Ishoel. "Then it's settled. We'll stay. Take vacations to Earth once Izzy is old enough to understand why she can't tell people we're visiting from another planet."

"Izzy?" Shay made a face–he would never understand the human tendency to make perfectly good names shorter. But if that was what Gemma wanted, he could learn to accept the short name. "Are you certain that you'll be happy here? Earth is your home."

Gemma shook her head. "Earth is the place I lived. For a long time now, it hasn't been my home. You have been. And now you and Ishoel both are my home. Wherever you are, I’ll be there too."

"That sounds familiar… Where did you get it from?"

Gemma laughed. "I love you. I love you so much."

The fires burned bright and happy inside Shay. He kissed his human hard, twirling his tongue around hers. "And I love you, Gemma. I love you."

Chapter Ten

Time would tell if her back would fully recover, but with Stlozyn healing techniques, Gemma was healed from the birth within a matter of days. Shay still wanted her to stay on bed rest, but she felt good enough to get up and moving. Just lying in bed was boring. And her desire for something spicy had returned.

Gemma slipped a negligee over her head, checking out her reflection in the mirror to make sure it fit right. It felt strange to have lost so much weight so quickly, like she no longer fit in her own skin. She had to say, she didn't like it. She preferred being a little curvier. To hell with people telling her she weighed too much, she had felt like herself before.

She slipped from the bedroom into the living room of her and Shay's apartment. Ishoel was down for a nap, giving them a couple of hours for a spicy dessert.

Her dragon sat on the sofa, watching a holographic simulation of something that looked like DNA. Now that Ishoel had been born, Gemma felt comfortable giving small amounts of blood to him for his research. It was really helping him out.

Shay suddenly jumped from the sofa and clapped his hands. The holographic projection flickered off. The dragon began doing some weird sort of jig. Gemma had to stifle a giggle. He looked so ridiculous with his robes flapping around him.

"Good news?"

"Great news!" He turned, scooping her into his arms. He swung her around before setting her back on the floor and looking at her ensemble. "Wow."

Gemma pushed back her shoulders, making her chest pop. "What's the good news?"

"Ummm…" Shay looked back at her eyes. "I've been working on an infusion of human DNA into Stlozyn DNA to try to vaccinate against the disease."

"And it works?"

"Better. It's actually reversing the effects of the disease. Simulated DNA works just as well, so it's not like we have to go and harvest human DNA from Earth."

A grin blossomed over Gemma's face. "I knew you'd do it. You cured your people."

"I'm going to accept the position on the Science Board. I've earned it now." Shay seized her and pulled her to his lips. He kissed her hard, making sparks erupt in her brain. "And I never could have done it without you."

Gemma moaned and slung her arms around her dragon's neck, thrusting her tongue into his mouth. Shay responded with the same fervor, hands sliding down her back to grip her buttocks. With one quick motion, she tugged on the ties of his robe, loosening it, and pushed it off his shoulders. His flesh was so warm, so perfect. The tiny scales that glittered over his body were as smooth as skin but had a slightly different texture, a little harder. They didn't give under her touch.

"You are so beautiful," she whispered, exploring the contours of his chest and abs with her hands. He was so strong, so solid. What had life been before they were together? It seemed a distant dream, too far away to be bothered with.

"You are beautiful." Shay ran his fingers through her hair, moaning.

"Are you ready for something spicy?"

In response, Shay lifted her, wrapping her legs around his waist. He moved her to the wall, propping her up in their favorite position. Gemma's whole body felt warm, almost as if the fire inside of her dragon was moving from him to her. She gripped his short hair, using her legs around his waist as leverage. Their mouths met, tongues clashed. Gemma giggled when Shay ground against her.

"I love how ready we both are right now." She moaned as he ground harder.

"Me too. I love you. More than you can know."

"And I love you more than you can know," Gemma shot back, not about to be beaten.

She kissed her dragon's neck, suckling gently on the sensitive patch right at the base of his throat. That undid him, and somehow without releasing her, he removed the barriers between them and was inside her. He fit so perfectly, just like he had before Ishoel was born. Gemma groaned in pleasure, arching her back to his movement, her eyes sliding closed in bliss.

This was all she wanted, all she needed. She was home in his arms, it was where she belonged. And right now, with his strength filling her, she couldn't imagine why she had ever wanted anything else.

***

"Gemma."

Gemma opened a sleepy eye. She propped herself up on an elbow, suppressing a yawn. "Did I fall asleep?"

Shay brushed her hair from her face, smiling. "It's been a while since we did this, it's no surprise that it wore you out a little. I promise to be less… enthusiastic next time."

"No!" Gemma shook her head, glaring at him. "You will do no such thing, you hear me? That was amazing."

Shay laughed. "I only meant that I'll try not to wear you out so badly."

"I'm not worn out. I'm ready for round three. Or four."

She tried to think how many times they had made love, but couldn't. They had had to stop a couple of times to take care of the baby, but other than that they had been going at it for hours. Those hours felt good . Gemma couldn't even remember the last time she had felt so relaxed, so at peace. And so satisfied.

"You always went easy on me back when we were on Earth," she accused. "Why?"

"The shimmer cloak is only good if it isn't overtaxed. But I want to tell you something."

Gemma pressed herself to her elbows, stretching her lips to his. "What's that?"

Shay indulged her kisses for a moment before he pulled back, laughing. "Stop that. This is important to me."

"I'll behave," Gemma promised, folding her hands into her lap to prove it.

Her eyes went to Shay's lips, wanting even more of the taste he left on her lips. He was delicious. Like Applewood smoked bacon. Only even better. Like chocolate ice cream. Bacon and ice-cream together. Delicious. Utter perfection.

"Stop," Shay warned.

Gemma pulled her eyes to his with difficulty. The blood-red ruby eyes twinkled and a smile played about his lips. From the way he moved closer to her, she wasn't the only one fighting some serious hunger pangs.

"I told you once that Stlozyn have real names and then public names."

"Ummm…" She vaguely remembered something about that, so nodded.

"Well… I have been waiting a very long time to find somebody I could share this with." His smile actually became a little nervous as he rubbed the back of his neck. "It's not to be used, not even in private. Real names are only spoken when one individual tells another, and then at their funeral. It's one of those silly superstitions—"

"It's not silly." Gemma forced herself to remain still, though her heart was pounding. She could tell by her dragon's nervousness that this meant a great deal to him. It touched her that he would trust her with this, even if she didn't understand the full importance–or perhaps because of that.

"My true name is Isthæshlyn."

"That's beautiful." Gemma stroked his face, repeating it in her mind. Isthæshlyn. "What does it mean?"

"It's the name of a hero in an old folk tale. I always admired him, and when it was time to find my true name, that is what came to me." Shay pulled her closer.

Gemma hummed as she snuggled into his arms. "Thank you."

"I should be thanking you. You don't know how long I've waited to be able to tell somebody that… I love you."

"I love you, too."

They held each other, eyes closed, revelling in the warmth of being together. Of being home.

*****

THE END